Category: Uncategorized

  • Training Sarah PArt Seven – Ginny gets her due

    Font size : +


    The tables are turned on Ginny who suffers the same fate as Sarah

    As the next hand proceeded, Ginny seemed driven to make a quick win, by bidding high early hoping the others would simply fold, leaving her with Sarah’s services the rest of the evening. First Judy, then Mary dropped out, but Gail simply called Ginny’s incessant raises up to the last card. When Ginny went all in, Gail called the bet and goaded Ginny by saying, “Since I have more money than you, do you want to sweeten the pot a little?”

    “Yeah bitch, before you call, you should know that I’m willing to go all the way with these cards. You and Sarah will end up waiting on me the entire evening. Can’t wait to see your flowered underwear…” Gail, remaining quite calm said, “So, all the way huh?” Ginny shot back, “You don’t have a chance.” All the while, Ginny knew that if Gail called her bluff she was in deep shit. “Fine”, said Gail, “All in, so whoever loses joins Sarah in servitude the rest of the night, right?” Ginny, knew she was fucked, and just nodded real quickly, and watched Gail lay down a full house, Kings over 8’s. “Well Ginny, what do you have in that stacked hand of yours?” Ginny turned over her cards with only a queen high. The table went wild!!!

    Gail looked over at Sarah and said, “Get Ginny another drink, I think she needs it.” As Ginny was collecting her thoughts, Sarah presented her with another scotch and water, and Ginny threw it down quickly. Gail then cut through the laughter and said quite sternly, “Ginny”, throw you top and bra on the table and get my friends a drink, you’re our new topless waitress!” With that, Ginny turned completed red-faced, and tried to talk herself out of it, but Judy said, a bet’s a bet! With that, Ginny stripped off her shirt and unsnapped her bra, letting it drop into her hands and then with a flick of her wrist, flung it onto the table.

    Everybody noticed her rock hard nipples and flushed face, even Sarah who stood back from the table had a bit had her eyes focused on Ginny’s nipples, and unconsciously had let her right hand drift to her pussy. Mary saw Sarah out of the corner of her eye, and exclaimed to the group, “Sarah seems to have a thing for Ginny.” Ginny seemed to stiffen up a bit with the knowledge that a young woman was checking her out, and obviously turned on. Judy said, “Sarah dear, why don’t you dear since you seem to care so much for Ginny, why don’t you give her a light shoulder rub to take the edge off her nerves.” Gail interjected, “She’s mine to control, but I like your idea, just face each other and Sarah, just hug her like a friend but massage her shoulders for a bit. With that, a naked Sarah and a topless Ginny embraced in front of the group with Sarah gently massaging Ginny’s shoulders.

    The last drink was obviously affecting Ginny because after a while Ginny tilted her head back and closed her eyes enjoying the buzz from the scotch and the gentle massage. Judy leaned over to Mary and said, “This could be quite a show,” leaning back to Gail, Judy said, “let me tell you what this Sarah will do.” With that Judy told both girls about the afternoon antics. Both seemed real interested in taking this as far as it would go… Gail told Sarah, “Sarah dear, gently unbutton and unzip Ginny pants, then slowly slide them off her hips. Hook your thumbs on the waistband of her panties and pull them down as well.” Sarah knew how to follow orders, and a drunken Ginny was quite compliant moving her hips to allow the pants to slide down and stepping out of her clothes when they bunched around her ankles. Sarah was getting quite horny again, and could smell Ginny quickly moistening pussy. She went back to massaging Ginny, but letting her hand roam all over her back, down to her ass cheeks, up her sides. Judy blurted out, “Sarah’s getting quite horny, do you want to suck on Ginny’s nipples and massage her pussy??” Sarah nodded in agreement, but quietly said, “I’m real horny Aunt Judy, could you tell Ginny to do me? I’ll do what ever you need me to do, but please…?” With that Gail said if you start, we’ll get Ginny to finish you first.” With that Sarah began nibbling on Ginny nipples, and let her hand glide across Ginny’s thigh to her sweet spot. Ginny spread her legs slightly giving Sarah easier access to her now throbbing pussy. Sarah straightened up slightly and planted an open mouthed kiss on Ginny’s lips, which Ginny accepted by opening her mouth to accept Sarah probing tongue. Sarah guided the two beside the sofa and knelt down on the cushions taking Ginny’s pliable body with her. Ginny ended up on her knees in front of the sofa between Sarah’s outstretched legs in the middle of the sofa. Looking up at a naked Sarah, Ginny looked confused. Mary scooted her chair over to behind Ginny and positioned her leg between Ginny’s like she had done to Sarah earlier and nudged Ginny closer and closer to Sarah shaved pussy. After the third or fourth nudge, Ginny began grinding back into Mary’s leg, and Sarah placed her hands on the back of Ginny’s head, and guided her face towards her pussy.

    In a last bit of resistance, Ginny tried to extricate herself from that position, but the alcohol had caught up to her, and she eventually collapsed with her elbows resting on either side of Sarah’s hips, and her mouth just inches away from Sarah’s pussy. With a little pressure on the back of Ginny’s head, her lips met Sarah’s pussy eliciting a deep exhale from Sarah. The combination of her mouth on a sopping wet shaved pussy and Mary’s shin virtually parting her own pussy lips and massaging her throbbing clit caused Ginny to begin to rocking back and forth on Mary’s leg. Sarah began to virtually fuck Ginny’s face with her cunt, but Ginny took her queue and began licking and sucking like a pro exploding in her own orgasm just before Sarah came all over her face.


  • Space Farm – Part 2

    Font size : +


    More members of the family come together to feed their Masters

    Space Farm – Part 2
    By Droid447

    (This story begging right after the first part ends. It is recommended to read Part 1 first.)

    Miriam thought it was a bit strange that her sister called to invite her to the farm. They saw each other just three weeks ago and they usually didn’t visit that often. However, it was always nice to relax in the tranquility of her sister Susan’s farm, so she didn’t think twice about accepting the offer. Her daughter Katie was totally on board with the plan. She always enjoyed spending time with her cousins Carol and Leila.

    David, on the other hand, was not too keen on the idea. He liked the farm when he was little, but now he believed it was one of the most boring places in the galaxy. He came along nonetheless. He couldn’t let his mother and sister travel alone, and at least he was going to enjoy a large steak of fresh kaberian meat.

    “Hi sis, I am so glad you could make it,” Susan said, greeting her sister.

    “Nice to see you too. Thank you for the invitation,” Miriam responded, stepping out of the small transport ship.

    “We have so much to talk about,” Susan added.

    “Yes, we do. You won’t believe what I heard yesterday about the Robertsons!” Mariam said, starting with the gossip.

    “Hi Carol. What’s new?” David said, noticing that her cousin looked hotter than usual. Wow! Carol is looking good.

    “Hi David. You have grown! Where is Katie?”

    “She is still inside the ship. You know her. She is looking for the right outfit.”

    “Yeah, she is just like me. I’ll go get her.” Carol said, walking towards the ship.

    Carol’s main topic of conversation with Katie had always been sex and this time was no exception. Katie was not shy and Carol intended to take advantage of this. She wanted to ease her cousin’s way into becoming a fungus’s feeder.

    “Do you remember my neighbor Jason?” Katie said, as she walked into Carol’s room, “We have been banging like crazy the last couple of months.”

    “Notice anything different in my room?” Carol asked.

    Katie led out a gasp when she saw it. There was large podont at the opposite side of the bedroom. These creatures were very common and Katie knew them well, but they were definitely not house pets and it was odd to see one inside Carol’s room.

    “What the hell?! You have a podont in your room? Why? It is huge!”

    “Brace yourself my dear, because you are about to see something really cool.” Carol said, then she added, “he is huge, in more ways than one.”

    Carol guided the creature to the center of the room and went down to her knees. Then she gently grabbed his growing phallus.

    The podont knew exactly what was coming and he got excited. He was going to fuck this tiny female again.

    “Wait! What are you doing?! Don’t tell me that you are going to…” Katie asked, truly astounded.

    “Don’t worry. This is not the first time that I have done this,” Carol responded calmly.

    Katie watched in astonishment as Carol leaned forward and licked the tip of the podont’s phallus. She had considered herself a wild girl, but now she felt like a saint compared to her cousin. This was all so unexpected. Katie felt her pussy stir beneath her skirt.

    “Wow! That is the biggest cock I have seen in my entire life,” Katie exclaimed.

    The beast’s member was too big to fit all the way inside Carol’s mouth, but she opened her lips as wide as possible and enveloped all she could of the fat cock head. Then she used both hands to stroke the phallus and stimulate him to orgasm.

    Katie sat silently on the bed watching the bizarre spectacle. Her pussy was definitely getting wet.

    After barely five minutes, the podont growled loudly and ejaculated inside Carol’s mouth. The young woman was prepared for this and quickly swallowed the sperm, but it was coming too fast and some of it spilled out.

    At first, Katie didn’t know what was happening, but then she saw the white semen pouring out from Carol’s lips and her heart jolted. She realized that her cousin was gulping it down.

    “He is cumming! You made him cum!!” Katie yelled with excitement. She could actually see the podont’s balls twitching over and over.

    When the beast was done, Carol moved back, opened her vest and grabbed her bulging belly. She felt so proud of herself for collecting so much food for her master.

    “Are you ok? He ejaculated right into your mouth!” Katie asked, moving beside her cousin to see if she was alright.

    “I swallowed so much cum! It was awesome!” was Carol’s response. Then she began to remove her clothes and said something unexpected, “Ok, now it is your turn.”

    “What?!! Me?!”

    “Don’t tell me you aren’t horny because I know you are.”

    “But is it safe? What if he gets angry and crushes me?” Katie asked worriedly.

    “It is completely safe. And you better take off your clothes if you don’t want to get them smeared with cum.”

    “This is so crazy… I’ll do it!” Katie was indeed very horny and willing to give it a try. If Carol could do it, she could too.

    After both girls undressed, Carol moved beside the podont, grabbed his still erect cock and held it at the right angle. Katie hesitantly crawled forward.

    It looks ever bigger this close. Katie thought.

    “He likes it when you lick the tip,” Carol said, showing experience.

    Katie stared at the huge piece of meat presented to her while her heart beat rapidly within her chest. She realized at that moment that the podont’s cock looked very similar to a man’s cock, only larger. Much larger.

    She put her lips on the tip of the creature’s phallus and her pussy twitched hard. She always had a good time with her cousins Carol and Leila but this was beyond her wildest expectations. She was sucking a podont’s cock!

    I can’t believe I am doing this! This is so fucking hot!

    “Try to swallow all of it when he cums,” Carol said, tightening her grip on the creature’s phallus and moving her hand back and forth, stimulating it. She knew that the podont could cum several times in one night.

    Just like before, the podont climaxed quickly. Katie opened her eyes wide as the first gush of sperm hit the back of her throat. Crap!!

    “You can do it! Gulp it down as fast as you can.”

    But as much as she tried, her gag reflex was too strong and Katie started to choke. She moved to the side as the sperm flew out of her mouth and spilled on the floor. “Cough, cough.”

    The podont was still shooting his sperm into the air. This was unacceptable.

    We can’t let this cum go to waste.

    Suddenly, there was a short scream coming from another part of the house. Carol heard it and smiled. Something was happening in her mother’s room and she knew exactly what it was. Katie couldn’t hear it because of her continued coughing.

    While Katie struggled to compose herself, Carol grabbed the long phallus and aimed it at her own mouth. She collected the remaining sperm, spilling almost nothing.

    “I am sorry. The sperm hit the back of my throat and I was not ready for it. It went in the wrong pipe,” Katie was embarrassed that she couldn’t swallow but Carol reassured her.

    “Don’t worry. The same thing happened to me once. The good news is that the podont is not done with us.”

    The podont looked down at the girls with excitement. He knew that the night was just beginning and he was ready to deliver.

    “He isn’t? He came twice already,” Katie said.

    Carol moved over to the bed and Katie followed her. Katie thought that her cousin was going to blow the beast again but then she saw her laying back on the edge and spreading her legs.

    “No way that thing is going to fit inside of you. He is going to split you in half,” Katie exclaimed.

    “It will and he won’t. Like I said, I have done this before.”

    The creature took short steps forward, hoping that the female would guide his cock to the right spot.

    Katie heard a squishy sound as the fat member penetrated Carol’s body. Then the sound was overshadowed by Carol’s loud moan. It was incredible enough that the huge cock fit inside of the woman’s tight pussy, but as the podont walked closer, the phallus kept plunging deeper until most of it was hidden from Katie’s view. She couldn’t believe it.

    “It is in! It’s all in!!” Katie yelled with amazement.

    The creature’s legs bumped on the bed’s frame and he stopped moving forward. This was not a coincidence. Carol had done this quite a few times and she had calculated it with precision. The massive cock was as deep as humanly possible, but she didn’t have to worry about being stabbed to death and she could enjoy the mating to the fullest.

    Meanwhile, Katie’s hand unconsciously wandered between her legs and rubbed her pussy with slow movements of her middle finger. How can this be possible? Carol is taking most of the podont’s cock!

    A while later, the beast was picking up speed. He was thrusting his hips twice as fast, making Carol’s body swing back and forth with the same pace.

    Katie could actually see the creature’s cock moving within her cousin’s body as Carol’s skin bulged here and there. It was the hottest thing she had ever seen and she was right there, a few centimeters from the odd couple. Her hand was moving much faster now, rubbing her clitoris with eagerness. She wanted to cum at the same time as the beast.

    And judging by his sounds, the podont’s climax was just seconds away.

    The creature stopped moving for an instant, then after a forceful jolt, he released a huge load of cum into Carol’s womb. The excited woman felt the hot fluid filling her cavity and this was enough to send her over the edge. Carol arched her back violently and screamed in bliss. Anybody would be able to hear her from around the house but she couldn’t care less, nor could Katie, who was rubbing her pussy as fast as she could trying to match the others’ orgasms.

    She is cumming!! Carol is cumming while the beast ejaculates inside of her!! I am cumming too… ugh!

    A second later, everyone in the room was in the midst of climax. Katie threw her head back and moaned softly while she pictured herself being ravished by a podont, with his cock buried to the hilt in her pussy and discharging a bucket of cum inside of her womb. She was not brave enough to do it but she could certainly dream about it, especially with her cousin in that exact situation at this very moment.

    This was the best orgasm Katie had ever experienced and she was only touching herself.

    Image 023

    The podont finished ejaculating and stepped back. The amount of sperm accumulated in Carol’s bloating belly was evident. Katie moved closer to have a better view and couldn’t avoid expressing her astonishment.

    “Wow!! You are really stuffed with the podont’s cum.”

    “I think I can fit more inside of me. I’ll show you.”

    Carol turned on her stomach and dragged herself backwards. She knew that she could take more cock in her ass than in her pussy and she wanted to make sure that the podont fucked her as deep as possible. The creature got the message and moved into position one more time.

    “Are going to take it in the ass? It is going to hurt.” Katie said while she walked around the bed and leaned forward to have a better view. The podont’s cock a few centimeters from Carol’s anus.

    “It won’t. You will understand soon enough.”

    Katie wondered what Carol meant by that, but she forgot about it the moment she saw the large cock thrusting forward and penetrating Carol’s ass. The beast was not gentle or slow but the aroused woman moaned in utter bliss nonetheless. Katie’s pussy stirred again.

    The fat appendage pushed Carol’s insides apart, taking over her body and taking over her self control. She loved being so helplessly possessed.

    The mating lasted longer than before. Katie stood nearby the entire session, immobile and mesmerized, watching the incredible scene. Even though she wasn’t masturbating this time, her pussy was dripping lubrication fluids to the floor between her feet.

    As usual, the podont increased the pace gradually until he couldn’t move any faster. Then, after a short, loud growl, he discharged his load of sperm inside Carol’s body.

    “Yes!! Fill me with your cum! Give me all you have!!” Carol screamed.

    He is cumming a forth time. This is unbelievable. No wonder Carol chose him to be her mate. Katie thought.

    Despite the girth of the massive cock, the sperm started leaking between the rough grayish skin of the beast and Carol’s tight anal cavity.

    “I think you are full. The sperm is coming out,” Katie said.

    But neither Carol nor the beast were listening since they were both lost in bliss. After almost one minute of non-stop ejaculation, the sticky sperm began to flow out of the woman’s mouth. Katie was astounded. She assumed that it was the sperm that Carol swallowed earlier and the pressure of the podont’s cock was pushing it out, but she couldn’t be sure.

    Is she so full of cum that it is coming out of her mouth?! No way!

    At last, the sex session was over. Carol cleaned her face and stood up. Her belly was bloating even larger and now it was time to feed the fungus.

    “I told you that I could take more cum inside of me. Look at my belly!” Carol said proudly.

    “You were right. You look like a pregnant woman. I can’t believe you just let him fuck you in the ass. He is massive!”

    Carol had to make an excuse to leave the room for a while. She lied to her cousin and told her that she was going to the bathroom in the hallway. She didn’t know what was going on with her mother and her aunt so she told Katie to stay in the room to prevent an unpleasant situation.

    “And what about him?” Katie asked, pointing at the beast.

    “Don’t worry. He is done for today. He will fall asleep in a minute.”

    “I have something else I want to show you, so wait for me here, ok?”

    “What? There’s more? I can see you have been busy my dear cousin.”

    The rest of the house was very quiet and that could only mean one thing. Carol was going to her mother’s bedroom to corroborate it.

    ***

    Meanwhile, outside the house, Leila was leading David to the far side of the hangar. She told him that she wanted to share a secret and David followed her with enthusiasm.

    In the previous years, David had always considered his younger cousin a bit immature and he avoided her when possible. But Leila was not a little girl anymore. She had become a curvaceous young woman. At the very least, he could enjoy looking at that sexy body for a few minutes.

    “I think we are far enough Leila. What is this big secret that you want to tell me?” David asked.

    “Step over here and I’ll tell you.”

    David was astounded when Leila turned around, went down to her knees and opened the fly of his pants.

    “My secret is that I have become the best cock-sucker in the galaxy. Do you want me to show you?”

    “What?!! Leila.. don’t! What are you doing? Somebody is going to see us.”

    “Nobody ever comes back here,” Leila said, “We can do whatever we want. And I want to do it with you.”

    Despite the awkward situation, David immediately felt his cock getting hard. For some reason, he had been feeling hornier than usual since he arrived at the farm.

    Leila pulled her cousin’s cock out of his pants and when she leaned forward to lick the tip, it was already fully erect. She was certain that David, being a male, would not be able to resist her sexual advances. Just like any other male creature on the farm.

    “Are you sure about this?” David insisted.

    “Absolutely sure. I want you to cum all the way down my throat.”

    Without saying another word, Leila wrapped her lips around the phallus and swallowed it whole. The constantly aroused woman had sucked so many large cocks in the last few weeks that her gag reflex was completely gone. She moved her head forward until her nose was touching her cousin’s pelvis, then pulled back a little, and pushed forward again.

    David was in heaven. He couldn’t believe what Leila was doing. He could feel her tight lips, her agile tongue and her constricting throat working on his cock with true expertise. Leila didn’t lie. She was in fact the best cock-sucker in the galaxy.

    Leila bobbed her head back and forth with tenacious determination. She wanted David’s cum inside of her belly as soon as possible.

    The reward for her effort came quickly. David couldn’t last more than five minutes before ejaculating down his cousin’s throat.

    Leila felt David’s cock pulsating, then the warmth of his sperm filling up her belly. She climaxed instantly from the sheer pleasure of collecting more food for her master.

    Leila cleaned the remnants of sperm from her face and looked sensually at David. One ejaculation was not enough. Her cousin was young and she knew that he could handle at least three more. And she was right. David didn’t lose his erection after climaxing and he was ready for another round.

    “That was truly the best blow job ever,” David said.

    “I told you. I have your cum in my belly, now I want it in my pussy.”

    “Damn! When did you become this sex goddess?”

    After removing her shorts and her top, Leila turned around and bent over, offering her body to David. David also removed his clothing and stepped forward, touching Leila’s pussy lips with the tip of his phallus.

    “You are so fucking hot! Are you ready?” David said.

    “Yes! Shove your cock in my pussy. Cum inside of me again.”

    He could hardly believe this was happening. Just his morning he was expecting an extremely boring weekend and now he was fucking Leila! He was fucking his cousin!

    “Your pussy is so tight. This is awesome!”

    “Fuck me! Fuck me hard!!”

    He rammed his hips against Leila’s rear end with insane eagerness and Leila tightened her vaginal muscles in response, milking him for all he was worth.

    David’s cock was not nearly as big is the ones that Leila had enjoyed lately but she felt enormous pleasure nonetheless. Maybe it was the naughtiness of the situation, or maybe it was because she was programmed to enjoy any sexual encounter regardless of the size or species of her partners. The only thing that truly mattered was getting more cum inside of her.

    She is making me cum again!! Not so fast… ughh.

    A couple of minutes later, Leila achieved her goal. David grabbed her hips tightly and lifted her off the ground while he ejaculated. His balls twitched over and over, releasing a big load of cum even though this was his second time.

    And just like before, Leila came at the same time he did. It was a reflex embedded in her brain. She felt pleasure providing pleasure. This served as the best incentive to give her partners orgasms, and therefore obtain their precious sperm.

    As soon as David was done, Leila laid on the ground and gestured for him to jump on top of her. If David had more cum to spare, she was going to take it.

    David, breathing fast and little woozy, looked down at her with passion in his eyes. His cousin wanted more and he would not refuse an offer like that.

    “Again?” David asked.

    “Yes, give me more.”

    Meanwhile, Katie was still in Carol’s room. She was looking out the window and she could see part of the hangar from there. Katie noticed the shadow of somebody moving around near the far end. The podont was a couple of meters away, fast asleep, gathering strength for the next mating session.

    What is taking Carol so long? I think there is someone by the hangar. Maybe it is her. I’ll take a look.

    David knelt between Leila’s legs and aimed his phallus at her vaginal entrance. Everything that was happening felt like a dream. They were fucking in plain view and he knew that her mother or his could catch them doing it. That would have terrible consequences, but he just couldn’t stop himself. It was not only that his cousin was hot, but there was something else. Something in the air, like pheromones, that was driving him insane.

    “I am going to fuck you harder than anyone you have fucked before.”

    “That’s exactly what I want! I am all yours.”

    Katie couldn’t believe her own eyes when she turned the corner of the hangar and saw David and Leila laying on the ground, having sex out in the open like farm animals. David was smashing his pelvis against Leila’s with all his might, and for an instant, Katie thought with terror that his brother was forcing himself on Leila. But then she saw her cousin pulling David closer and spreading her legs wider. She was taking his blows with obvious pleasure.

    What the fuck?!! David is fucking Leila!! How? Why?

    Katie didn’t know what to do. Her first impulse was to intervene and stop this madness but then she hesitated. How could she judge her brother and cousin if she just sucked a podont’s cock? Katie just stood there, astounded, and watched the startling scene.

    Leila stared lustily into David’s eyes. Since she was little, she had a crush on her older cousin, but she always knew that doing anything with him was just a fantasy. Not only because they were related but also because in the past, she barely had the nerve to talk to him.

    Her new master, the fungus, changed everything. She was certain that her female scent made her irresistible to any male. Her confidence was limitless and her inhibitions were completely gone. Now she was a sex machine with the single purpose of collecting cum and feeding her master. She loved it.

    Katie had mixed feelings about seeing her brother and Leila having sex. She was still excited by her actions with Carol and the podont. Watching a young couple fucking was increasing her arousal even more. But these two were taking things too far. They were family!

    It seems that Carol is not the only sex maniac on the farm. No way that David convinced Leila to fuck him. It is more likely that she convinced him.

    But it was evident that David and Leila couldn’t care less about being related. David increased the tempo and started groaning louder, matching his cousin’s moans. He was about to cum for a third time.

    Katie watched David shove his cock in to the hilt, pause for a second, then shudder in short, intermittent spasms. It wasn’t difficult to guess that he was discharging his semen inside Leila’s cavity.

    Leila’s eyes rolled back in sheer pleasure as she also convulsed in bliss. The couple was climaxing simultaneously! Even though these two shouldn’t be having sex, the scene was pretty hot. Katie felt her pussy stir beneath her skirt.

    ***

    Katie had no idea that Carol was less than twenty meters away, inside the hangar. She was kneeling on top of the fungus, getting ready to feed her master. The creature had grown a lot since it came out from Leila’s womb in the form of a seed. It extended across the ground for several meters and all its tentacles were longer and thicker. Consequently, it needed more food, more frequently. This presented no problem to Carol and Leila, who lived for the sole purpose of feeding him.

    “Hello Master. I bring more food for you,” Carol said proudly, “My belly is full with podont’s cum. One of your favorites.”

    Carol crawled closer to the largest and tallest opening of the fungus as one of the feeding tentacles emerged. Another one, the “holding” kind, was already circling around the young woman’s body. The creature was fully aware that Carol belonged to him completely and she didn’t need to be restrained anymore. The only use of its extra tentacles was to provide the female with additional mind-bending pleasure. She certainly deserved it.

    While the feeding tentacle slithered between Carol’s thighs, smelling her cavities, the other one penetrated her pussy without any warning or foreplay whatsoever. Carol screamed in bliss, the same way she had done hundreds of times before in the past few weeks. The appendage was thick and rugged, perfect for maximum stimulation. It couldn’t go very deep at the moment because her womb was full with cum, but it didn’t have to. She would reach climax in no time anyway.

    With the first tentacle pumping frantically in and out of her pussy, Carol still had enough self-control to guide the feeding tentacle to her anal entrance. She was expecting to have one tentacle in each hole of her body and she couldn’t wait for it.

    “Fuck me in the ass too. Take everything from me!”

    The oily feeding tentacle penetrated easily into her ass, eliciting another scream of pleasure from the aroused woman.

    Carol felt it going deeper and deeper until she wondered if the creature was reaching for the cum in her stomach using her back entrance and not her mouth, like he used to do. Her heart jolted as she thought about it, but she believed it was impossible.

    “Yes!! Fuck me deeper! Shove another tentacle in my mouth!!”

    After a few minutes, Carol was on the verge of her first climax. She usually reached five or six orgasms during each feeding session. The excited woman could feel her belly slowly flattening and this filled her with joy and amazement. Her master was doing it! He was extracting his food from her belly by penetrating her ass. It was the greatest sensation ever.

    Suddenly, Carol felt something coming up her esophagus and she immediately realized what it was. Her heart jolted hard and her pussy jolted harder. Could this be happening? Could the tentacle pass all the way through her body?!

    The answer to her question emerged promptly between her lips, but Carol had no time to think about it because her orgasm came down on her like a freight train. The woman’s eyes rolled back into her skull while her entire body shuddered without control.

    Her pussy was gushing all over the churning tentacle but she was not aware of it.

    After a couple of minutes of mindless, orgasmic bliss, Carol plunged face forward onto the fungus’s surface. Both tentacles remained plugged into her pussy and ass, the latter one deeply enough that it still protruded from her mouth.

    Carol was barely aware of what was happening. The only thing she registered was that her orgasm was still going. It was the longest and strongest ever. She was not going to climax five times today; one orgasm of this magnitude was more than enough.

    Carol felt the tentacle in her pussy being pulled out, but she knew that it was going to be replaced immediately by another one. There was sperm in her womb that needed to be sucked out. She was right on the edge of consciousness but held on just long enough to feel that new tentacle penetrating her pussy.

    When it did, Carol’s climax reignited and that was it. Her mind blacked out completely, leaving her frail body at the mercy of her master.

    The fungus, oblivious to Carol’s state of mind, penetrated into her womb and began sucking the sperm through the hollow tube of the tentacle.

    ***

    Meanwhile, outside the hangar, Leila and David stood up. Katie hid quickly behind a wall and started to silently walk away, but then she heard Leila telling David to sit on the stairs so she could ride on top of him. Katie came back to see more of the sexy show.

    “Are you going to give me more cum?” Leila asked.

    “I… I’ll try.” David wasn’t sure if he was up for it again, but he was certainly going to try.

    These horny lovebirds are going to do it again. This is totally wrong, but it is kind of exciting too! Katie thought.

    Leila lowered her body until David’s phallus touched her pussy lips. She was aware that the amount of sperm she was collecting from her cousin was small compared to the farm animals, but this didn’t diminish her excitement. Any source of cum was welcome, and the fact that she had a crush on David in the past only made things better.

    “I’m going to shove your entire cock inside of me,” Leila said.

    Wow! Leila has become quite a slut. And she developed a rocking body. Katie thought.

    Leila didn’t waste any time, and an instant later she was bouncing up and down on David’s penis.

    “Your cock feels so good!”

    My dick is starting to hurt. Leila is insatiable.

    Katie, noticing that the couple was facing away from her, moved even closer. She could hear the squelching sound of her cousin’s pussy as it swallowed her brother’s entire phallus.

    Ten minutes later, Katie had repositioned herself behind the couple, exactly at the right angle to see David’s cock going in and out of Leila. She was now on her knees, one hand on her breast and the other beneath her skirt, rubbing her pussy.

    I am getting so fucking horny.

    Leila’s cries of pleasure totally overshadowed Katie’s soft moans as she increased the pace, close to reaching another climax.

    Katie was completely in the open right now, and if for any reason David or Leila turned theirs heads, they would see her blatantly rubbing her pussy, watching them have sex. But this risk made things more arousing.

    I didn’t know that David had such a big cock. But compared with the podont’s… not so much.

    Katie was beginning to understand that there was something about the farm that made everything exciting. At first she thought that it was her own natural libido, but now she suspected that there was something else. She just couldn’t tell what it was.

    After several minutes of wild pounding, Leila’s legs started to shiver out of control announcing her imminent orgasm. She let herself fall onto her cousin’s cock one last time and then she exploded in bliss. Her arms and legs stretched out and trembled rapidly as her eyes rolled back until they turned completely white.

    This time she climaxed first and David followed. Leila’s twitching pussy was more than he could handle and he ejaculated inside his cousin’s body a forth time!

    When the exhausting but satisfying experience was over, David rested his back on the steps and Leila rested on his chest. Not that they had any other choice since they both were barely conscious.

    I wonder if Leila is fucking the podonts too. She seems horny enough. Katie wondered.

    Now that the show was over, Katie stood up and started walking away. She hadn’t finished herself off, but figured that she could do it later. She didn’t want to risk making too much noise if she reached climax. Although, judging by the state of David and Leila, Katie might be able to scream her lungs out in bliss and they wouldn’t notice anyway.

    ***

    Inside the hangar, after Carol’s body was entirely drained, all the tentacles retreated back into the creature’s body. She laid still for twenty minutes before recovering. She sat beside the fungus’s main hole thinking about what just happened. She remembered the tip of the feeding tentacle emerging from her mouth, but everything after that was a blur. Her orgasm had been so overwhelming, so magnificent. She had to do this again as soon as possible.

    “You really blew my mind this time, my darling. I didn’t think it was possible to do what we did. I love you more than ever.”

    Katie turned the corner of the hangar and found Carol closing the large door. Katie approached her and made it clear that she was upset for being ditched back in the house.

    “Hey! Where were you?! I waited in your room and you never came back. What are doing out here?”

    “Katie! I am sorry. I had to run an errand and it took longer than expected. But I’ll make it up to you right now. Do want to see something really cool?”

    “Of course. I just saw something really cool too… or weird. Want to guess who was banging behind the hangar?”

    “I know. It was my sister, right? She fucks everything that moves.”

    “Yes, it was Leila… with David!! Those incestuous bastards.”

    ***

    Recovering quickly, Leila stood up and put her shorts back on. David was still tired but he didn’t want to appear weak so he did the same.

    “This was the best fuck of my life. I can’t believe you made me ejaculate four times.”

    “Of course it was. And we’ll do it again very soon.”

    “Awesome! So, what should we do now?”

    “Let’s go back to the house and see what our moms are doing.” Leila said.

    “Sure, why not. But as soon as we recover, we’ll do it again right?”

    Leila had a pretty good idea of what was going on with her mother and her aunt. It was time to show David the real reason for their visit.

    The house was completely silent and David thought it was a bit unusual, since his mother was not a particularly quiet person. They stood right outside Susan’s bedroom, ready to go in.

    “Wait, aren’t you going to wear a top or something? Our mothers might become suspicious about what we were doing,” David said, looking at Leila just wearing her bra.

    “Don’t worry about it,” Leila responded, “I walk around the house in my bra all the time.”

    As they stepped in, David opened his eyes wide trying to understand what he was seeing. His mother was completely naked, except for her boots, sitting on top of some weird fungus that extended across the bedroom floor. Several tentacles waved around Miriam’s body, and one was attached to each side of her head. His aunt Susan was kneeling behind her, looking back at him with an expressionless face.

    “What the fuck?! Mom!! What is happening?!!” David screamed.

    “Hi Mom! David is here,” Leila said calmly.

    David started to run towards his mother with the intention of pulling her away from the tentacle monster, but before he took the second step, he felt a sharp pain on his neck and the room around him became blurry. The creature had been waiting for them and it had the poison dart ready and aiming at the door. David was unconscious before he hit the ground.

    Neither Leila nor her mother made a single move, knowing that the situation was under control. David presented no danger to the Master.

    “Hello Leila. Want to join us?” Susan said.

    Leila walked past David’s inert body and approached the fungus. She noticed that her aunt Miriam was in the middle of being reprogrammed, completely oblivious to everything except that wonderful sensation between her ears and an even more powerful feeling between her legs.

    “Did you have any trouble?” Leila asked.

    “Not at all,” Susan responded, “She has been very cooperative. After she was sedated, she even removed some of her clothes herself.”

    Susan rubbed her clitoris while she watched her sister’s conversion into a fungus feeder. She felt no remorse or guilt from doing this. On the contrary, she believed that she was doing Miriam a favor, introducing her to a life of never-ending pleasure.

    Since Leila and Carol had their own master to attend to, Susan had been struggling to keep up with her master’s growing needs the last couple of weeks. But now, with the help of her sister, they should be able to provide all the food he needed and more.

    “It is like she was born to do this,” Susan added, “She reached her first climax almost instantly and she has had so many more already. In fact, I think she is about to cum again right now.”

    Susan was right. Miriam’s entire body started to jerk violently as another orgasm exploded within her loins. Her vaginal muscles twitched so hard that her pussy gushed even with a fat tentacle buried deep inside.

    “Wow! He is really fucking her deep. I know how it feels aunty. Just enjoy the ride,” Leila whispered to her unresponsive aunt.

    Leila walked over to David wondering what they should do with him. Since he was a male, maybe the master didn’t have a use for him, but they couldn’t let him go away and alert the authorities. Something had to be done.

    “What should we do with David? He has a nice cock but his sperm reserves are scarce.” Leila asked.

    “Take his clothes off and drag him closer. My master will decide what to do,” Susan answered.

    When Miriam heard David’s name, she whispered something inaudible and then climaxed again.

    ***

    Outside the farm’s perimeter, Carol was leading Katie to a place she called the maggot’s lair, for obvious reasons. There were plenty of rock formations that served as refuge for dozens of giant maggots. Carol didn’t know if they were dangerous when she first discovered them, but that didn’t stop her from lying on the ground and waiting for a reaction. Much to her delight, they did the same thing as all the other creatures on this planet. They mounted Carol and fucked her brains out.

    “God! How did you find this place? It is so weird,” Katie said.

    “There he is! I present to you… the Giant Maggot!” Carol exclaimed.

    The creature guarding the entrance of a small cave saw the two intruders getting closer and prepared for battle. But then it detected the pheromones emanating from Carol’s body and changed its attitude. It slowly glided forward and approached the female. Carol was already on the ground with her legs wide apart, waiting for him.

    “Holly crap! It is huge! Isn’t it dangerous?” Katie asked worriedly.

    “Not if we let them follow their instincts. Do you know what that is?”

    “Let me guess. They want to fuck?”

    “You are absolutely right.”

    The creature slithered over Carol’s crotch and climbed on top of her. It was heavy, but not enough to crush the slim woman underneath. Carol’s pussy was dripping wet, twitching continuously, anticipating what was coming next.

    “Oh God! It is mounting you!”

    “There is no information in the species catalog about these giant maggots,” Carol said, “But I have discovered the most important thing about them… They have big cocks and tons of sperm!”

    Carol moaned when she felt the phallus of the creature entering her tight pussy. Unlike the cold outer skin of the maggot, its cock was warm, almost hot, and it felt wonderful.

    Holy shit! It is fucking her!!

    Katie watched attentively, envisioning a snake-like cock penetrating her cousin. She wondered how big it was. How hard. How deep. Katie’s pussy twitched.

    The maggot extruded its phallus until it reached the bottom of Carol’s vaginal cavity. Then it moved the tip around, finding her cervix and penetrating deeper into the woman’s womb.

    Carol screamed loudly from overwhelming pleasure and this startled Katie for a moment, but then she realized that Carol was enjoying this fuck as much as she did the one from the podont. This was so incredible.

    “Oh my God! Are you okay?”

    Whilst feeling utter bliss, Carol remembered that Katie was there and she had a plan for her. She did her best to push the wonderful sensations aside for a moment and spoke to her cousin…

    “You must try this, Katie. It is going to be the best experience of your life. I am sure of it.”

    “I… I don’t know. What if their cocks are too big for me? What if they hurt me?”

    “Their cocks are not as hard or as big as the podont’s. Their size is just perfect.”

    While they talked, Katie could hear squelching sounds coming from Carol’s crotch, and occasionally her cousin’s eyes rolled back from pleasure. She could feel a drop of her own juices sliding down her inner thigh. Nonetheless, Katie was very apprehensive about letting these giant maggots fuck her, even though her cousin was doing it and enjoying it greatly.

    “I don’t think I am as bold as you are. I am afraid.”

    While Katie made a decision, Carol decided to try another trick to convince her cousin. She grabbed the bulk of her sex partner and used all her strength to turn him over until she was on top. She was careful that the creature’s cock remained in her pussy the whole time.

    “Nonsense. You know you want this. Take a look at my lover’s cock. You’ll see that it is not too big.”

    Katie walked around Carol and saw the maggot’s cock projecting from its lower abdomen and entering Carol’s pussy. Her cousin was right. The creature’s phallus was not as big as the podont’s. She pictured that cock pumping in and out of her body and her cunt twitched again.

    Carol wasn’t lying. The size of this maggot’s cock is perfect.

    “Can you see it? It feels so freaking good.”

    Meanwhile, Katie saw two more maggots approaching. One of them reached the mating couple and started climbing on top of Carol’s back.

    “Wow! This one wants to fuck you too!”

    “Yes! Move on top of me. You can fuck my ass!” Carol said. She wasn’t planning for this when she rolled over, but she certainly welcomed a second sex partner.

    The creature quickly found Carol’s anal entrance and penetrated her. The flexible appendage entered slowly as the maggot dragged its body forward.

    Carol wondered why she had never tried this before. If one cock in her body felt good, two of them felt fucking amazing.

    “Ahhg! This feels so good!”

    When Carol discovered these creatures, she soon found out that when mating, they didn’t move their cocks back and forth like other creatures. At least not fast enough. They compensated for this by trashing their appendages in every direction within her cavities and expanding their girth at will. It was a heavenly experience.

    A cool breeze flowed under Katie’s skirt, making her wetness more than evident, and pulled her out of her voyeuristic reverie. The aroused young woman had made up her mind. She was going to do it.

    “Okay. I’m in! Get ready for me, big fellow.” Katie wanted to pretend that she had a choice, but in fact she was so horny that she didn’t have any choice at all. She began to remove her clothes.

    Leaving only her boots on, Katie laid on the ground and waited for the slow maggot to reach her. Her heart was beating fast from both fear and excitement.

    “You will not regret this. It is going to be the best fuck of your life,” Carol said reassuringly.

    “Oh my God! He is getting closer. He is so big.” Katie said with a trembling voice.

    As he reached Katie’s quivering body, the maggot was confused. The alluring pheromones were coming from Carol’s body but not from Katie’s. He hesitated for a moment, but then, recognizing that Katie was also a female and willing to mate, he started climbing on top of her.

    “I am doing this!! I am really doing this!” Katie said excitedly.

    Katie felt the bulky body of the creature rubbing against her clitoris as he dragged himself forward, and she almost climaxed right then and there.

    The astounded woman felt the weight of the creature crushing her pelvis and abdomen and her fear kicked back in. She tried pushing the giant maggot away but it was impossible. Then she tried to close her legs but she couldn’t do that either.

    “Shit! I can feel the tip of his cock poking at my pussy. I changed my mind. I don’t want to do this anymore. Get it off!”

    Katie’s protest was cut off in mid sentence. Her eyes opened wide when she felt the hot appendage stretching her inner walls! The maggot’s phallus found Katie’s vaginal entrance and glided forward. It penetrated the tight cavity slowly but steadily, and it wasn’t going to stop until it reached the bottom of the woman’s womb.

    Her mind was in overdrive while she processed her situation at this very moment. She was doing it. She was having sex with a wild creature. The maggot was fucking her!

    Then, Katie acknowledge something else. It felt good. Really good! Her fears had been completely unjustified. Carol had been right all along. The size of this creature’s phallus was perfect. Not too big, not too small.

    “It is in me! His cock is inside of me!!”

    The maggot churned its cock within the constricting cavity and pushed it a little deeper.

    Carol watched as her cousin changed her attitude in a matter of seconds, embracing the creature instead of pushing it away. She knew that Katie would be easily persuaded to mate with this planet’s wild fauna.

    “It feels good, doesn’t it?” Carol said, then she added, “Their cocks are bloating inside of me. I think they are going to cum!!”

    Carol knew that the maggots could ejaculate buckets of sperm and she was ready for it.

    Katie heard her cousin saying something but she couldn’t answer since her orgasm was exploding within her loins with full force. The woman’s legs shot straight out, trembling uncontrollably, while she tightened her arms around the maggot, making sure it wouldn’t go anywhere.

    “Ugh!! It is going deeper. I think I’m going to… agghhh!”

    Katie’s screams of unbelievable pleasure mixed with Carol’s moans and the squirting sounds of the creature’s sperm ejecting from the tiny hole at the tip of their cocks into the woman’s welcoming cavities.

    In the midst of climax, Katie felt her lover’s phallus getting bigger, right before a warm fluid spread within her womb. The maggot was cumming inside of her! Katie’s orgasm reignited, taking her to a level of elation unknown to her.

    One meter away, Carol began to feel the pressure of the monster’s semen accumulating inside of her. She wanted to keep as much as possible, but as she laid pinned between the bulk of the two maggots, it wasn’t going to be an easy task.

    With great effort, Carol lifted her upper body in such a way that her belly had room to grow.

    And it certainly did. Carol’s eyes rolled back as she reach climax from the sheer pleasure of collecting so much food for her master. The maggots’ sperm reserves were not even half way through, but the receiving female was reaching her limit. It was time to stop.

    Soon enough, the giant maggots were done. The one on top dismounted Carol’s body and began to crawl away.

    Carol turned her head and watched him leave. She was more than thankful for the lovely ravishing but she knew that the maggot couldn’t care less.

    “Thank you my darling. I’ll come back for more as soon as I feed my master, so don’t go too far.”

    Free to move without the weight on her back, Carol planted her feet on the ground and slowly lifted herself, letting the other long phallus slide out of her pussy. Her right hand was ready to prevent any sperm from leaking out of her vaginal cavity.

    “The same goes for you. I know you still have more cum for me. I wish I could fit it all inside.”

    Carol stood up, proud of her bulging belly, and approached Katie. The overwhelmed woman was lying immobile on the ground, catching her breath, while staring up to the sky. Her mate was also pulling away, revealing that Katie’s abdomen was also distended, although not as much as Carol’s.

    “Hey cuz. I can see you enjoyed the ravishing. You reached climax, right?” Carol asked.

    “Best… orgasm… ever,” Katie said gasping.

    Carol knelt and placed a hand on Katie’s belly. She imagined her Master feeding from both of them at the same time while they shivered in bliss. Carol’s pussy twitched hard.

    “Wow! Your belly is full of cum, just like mine. I am so proud of you.”

    “I have never cum so hard in my life. Thank you for bringing me here.”

    Knowing that they both still had room in their stomachs, Carol walked over to another approaching maggot and called for Katie’s help. Her cousin’s “training” was not yet complete and this was the perfect opportunity.

    “Katie, could you come over here? I need your help to roll him over.”

    “Roll him over? Are you going to mount that one too?”

    Katie lifted her torso, wondering what was going on. Her pussy was still tingling from her mind-blowing orgasm and she still felt exhausted, but she was curious.

    When the giant maggot was belly up, Carol had no problem getting his phallus to full erection. She explained to her cousin what she was planning to do, and surprisingly enough, Katie agreed without hesitation. To Katie, all of this was just a kinky game and she wanted to match Carol’s boldness.

    “I can’t believe I had a huge cock just like that inside of me. I also can’t believe that I am getting horny again.”

    “Okay cuz. I am going to make him cum and this time you will swallow all his sperm. Don’t back down like you did with the podont.”

    “I’ll try my best. I was not ready with the podont, but I will be this time.”

    Carol put the creature’s big cock in her mouth while stroking it as fast as she could. Katie watched, fascinated. The tingling in her pussy turned into a raging fire.

    A few minutes later, Carol felt the phallus enlarging. It jolted violently before the first gush of sperm inundated the woman’s throat.

    “Oh God! He is cumming! I am ready!”

    After gulping down a few mouthfuls of cum, Carol released the ejaculating phallus and passed it to her cousin. Katie was already in position and shoved it in her mouth. She started swallowing sperm as fast as she could, and this time she was able to control her gag reflex. But Katie quickly realized that it was flowing too fast and most of the fluid was spilling between her lips.

    Holy crap! It is so much cum!

    “That’s right, swallow it. If it comes too fast, shove the phallus deeper into your throat.”

    Katie felt Carol’s hand on the back of her head, and the next second she had the maggot’s cock buried deep within her throat. Her gag reflex kicked in, but once again, she was able to control it. She was doing it! She could feel the thick appendage pulsating within her gullet and the warmth of the creature’s sperm gushing directly into her belly. Katie’s pussy twitched hard while her eyes rolled back. She was climaxing!

    Carol could hear the squirting sounds of the sperm flowing into her cousin’s stomach while Katie’s entire body shuddered with violent spasms. As the seconds passed, Carol began to worry that Katie might choke to death while lost in orgasmic bliss.

    “My turn,” Carol said.

    She grabbed Katie’s ponytail and pulled her head back. When the appendage vacated the young woman’s mouth, sperm flew everywhere.

    Carol put the maggot’s phallus back into her own mouth and swallowed all of the remaining sperm that could fit into her already distended abdomen. Katie was still shivering from her dwindling climax, but she put a hand over her mouth nonetheless, trying to keep the sperm inside. Since Carol was very adamant about wasting sperm, Katie thought it was the right thing to do.

    A while later, both girls were leaving the maggot’s lair with bloated bellies and smiles of satisfaction on their faces.

    “I can’t believe I did it. I fucked a freaking wild creature. And I swallowed his cum. I feel so full that I think this will be my dinner.”

    “The surprises are not over yet. I have another waiting for you back home.”

    “You are kidding right? What can be more surprising that everything that has happened today?!”

    Katie had done it. She was a monster’s slut without even meeting her master yet.

    ***

    Back in Susan’s room, Miriam was waking up from her transforming trance. She felt horny as hell and she had an overpowering craving that she didn’t quite understand.

    “What happened? Where am I?” Miriam whispered.

    “Hi sis. Welcome back. You are in my room, with our master.” Susan responded.

    Miriam looked around and saw her son, David, lying naked on the bedroom floor. Then she noticed David’s completely erect cock and her pussy twitched so hard that her fluids gushed forcefully between her legs.

    “David! He is naked… and his cock is fully erect,” Miriam exclaimed.

    “Yes, Miriam. David’s cock is ready for you. He wants to give you his sperm.”

    The astounded woman was so aroused and confused that she didn’t acknowledge the tentacles attached to David’s ears, or the main bulk of the fungus that extended across the floor.

    Deep in the back of her mind, Miriam wanted to protect her son, but she couldn’t shake the image of herself humping that phallus until getting the precious sperm. Before she knew it, she was straddling David’s hips and lowering her body.

    “This is wrong… David is my son. But I want his cum. I need it…”

    “Don’t fight it, sis. You can’t resist a big phallus, regardless of who or what it belongs to. I’m telling you from experience,” Susan said.

    The moment she sat on David’s cock, Miriam fully understood that nothing in the world mattered more than feeding her master, and she had been changed completely for that purpose. Her entire body was hypersensitive, but particularly her pussy. She had never felt so good in her entire life.

    “Fuck him, sis!” Susan rubbed her clitoris furiously while she watched her sister fucking her nephew. She felt so proud for bringing another sperm collector into the fold. All of the family was coming together at her master’s service.

    A few meters away, on the bed, Leila was using one of her mother’s bedroom pets to her own advantage. She loved to mate with the caterbugs. Not only did they have enormous reserves of sperm, but their cocks were as big as a podont’s and flexible like a maggot’s. At this moment, the bulky creature was penetrating deep into her ass.

    “Yes! Like that! You are going to make me cum!” Leila said with a seductive voice.

    They both were on the verge of climax. Leila could feel the big appendage bloating within her loins and this meant only one thing; the caterbug was about to stuff her with cum. Her pussy twitched hard from utter joy.

    As expected, the first discharge of sperm was exceedingly abundant. It was immediately followed by a second and a third.

    “He is cumming!! He is filling me with my master’s food!”

    Leila’s pheromones were driving the creature to insane levels of arousal. Instead of a normal, limited ejaculation, he was going to expel all his reserves of sperm into this female, regardless of her tiny size.

    Miriam felt her son’s cock twitching, followed by the warmth of his sperm. She reached climax by the sheer sense of fulfillment. She was serving her purpose for the first time.

    David’s mind and body now belong to the fungus. But, contrary to the females, his function would not be as a sperm collector but as a dispenser. He was completely unaware that it was his mother’s pussy that constricted his cock so delightfully, though it wouldn’t make any difference if he knew. He ejaculated the largest load of cum in his life. From now on, this would be his only purpose.

    Meanwhile, the caterbug’s ejaculation quickly filled Leila’s bowels and reached her stomach. Leila was certain that the precious fluid was going to overflow from her like it had so many times before, and there was no way to stop this waste.

    “Oh shit! I am going to cum too and I won’t be able to hold it.”

    Reaching an orgasm meant losing control. She tightened her lips in a futile attempt to keep the sperm inside of her, but it was a lost battle.

    Susan realized what was going on with her daughter and told her sister about it. Miriam had proven her commitment to the fungus by fucking her own son, but this would be the definitive test.

    “There is more cum flowing out of Leila’s mouth. Are you going to let it go to waste?”

    “More cum!! I need more cum!” Miriam said desperately.

    The newest slave saw the abundant white, thick fluid and her pussy twitched several times. There was an irresistible craving to collect sperm that was deeply imprinted on her brain. It was a constant command that lingered in her mind and ruled over everything else.

    Miriam dislodged her son’s cock and crawled closer to Leila. She started to salivate as she watched the white sperm leaking from her niece’s mouth. She hesitated before moving forward but she couldn’t let all that food go to waste. It was obvious what she had to do.

    Leila was still in the midst of climax. She saw her aunt coming closer but was unaware that she had come to recover the leaking sperm.

    When Leila felt her aunt’s lips pressing against hers, she instinctively reached out and pulled her in, locking them together in a tight kiss. She had done this many times before with her sister and she knew that it was an effective method to make the most of every vast ejaculation.

    Certain that her sister was now a devoted servant of the fungus, Susan walk out of the room in search of another sperm provider.

    “When you are done with my pet, come find me outside. I’ll show you the best sources of sperm,” Susan said to her sister.

    Meanwhile, one of the feeding tentacles emerged from the creature’s opening and glided closer to Miriam. It could smell the presence of sperm and it was ready to feed. Without any warning, the fat appendage plunged deep inside Miriam’s ass, searching for food. Miriam jolted hard, letting out a muted grunt of astonishment. She had never been a fan of anal sex, but this time she felt no discomfort at all. In fact, it felt wonderful. Everything was wonderful. She began to understand what was waiting for her in the future: never ending bliss. She owed this to her master and she couldn’t be more thankful.

    Miriam felt the tentacle passing through her anus, penetrating deeper and deeper into her body. She felt as if she was becoming one with her master and this brought her closer to her second climax of the night.
    The creature didn’t care about Miriam’s feelings. It hadn’t found any food so far, but it could smell it inside the female’s body. It pushed the flexible tentacle even deeper. The fungus knew that Miriam could store food in other places and it was necessary to search them all.

    Miriam had swallowed so much cum already that her belly felt bloated. Then it started to flatten again and it took Miriam a second to comprehend what was going on. When she did, she exploded in the strongest orgasm of her life. Her master was feeding from her! She was serving her ultimate purpose!

    Once her stomach was empty, the tentacle didn’t pull back. It detected more sperm pouring from above and pushed forward. Miriam was still climaxing and didn’t know what was happening. She detached her mouth from Leila’s when she realized that something was climbing up her esophagus. Miriam couldn’t believe that her master was passing through her entire body. This was impossible! But more importantly, this was pure bliss!

    When the tentacle emerged from Miriam’s lips, her mind was totally blank from overwhelming, mind-blowing pleasure.

    The tentacle is coming out of my aunt’s mouth!

    Leila’s orgasm was already diminishing and she took notice of her aunt’s ordeal, but the situation didn’t surprise her. She was more interested in the tentacle waving right in front of her face. Her pussy jolted hard just thinking about the master sucking sperm out of her body at the same time it was being pumped in. There was only one problem with this scenario. This was not the master that she needed to feed.

    In any case, she didn’t have much choice in the matter. The tentacle found the real source of the sperm and plunged into Leila’s gaping mouth.

    The fungus in this room was a direct descendant from the fungus in the hangar, her true master. There shouldn’t be any problem with sharing.

    When this caterbug’s sperm reserves are depleted, I should find another one to compensate this loss and feed my own master.

    ***

    Carol decided it was time to show Katie the true purpose of her visit. It was the moment of truth. She led her cousin into the hangar and showed her the fungus.

    Katie had never seen anything like it. She wondered why a strange creature like that was sitting in the middle of the hangar.

    “Whoa! What is that?”

    “This is the only reason for my existence,” Carol responded.

    “What?!” Katie was confused by this answer.

    Carol was expecting a subduing dart to be shot directly into Katie’s neck, but that didn’t happen. Most likely, the fungus saw Katie as just another slave since her belly was full of cum. Carol had succeeded. She had spared her cousin from the shock and confusion of becoming a food collector, ready to fuck everything for sperm.

    “My only job is to fuck and collect sperm, then bring it to my master so he can feed from me.”

    “What are you talking about? Why would you do something like that?”

    “My master changed me and now the pleasure never stops. It is the most wonderful experience I have ever known.”

    Carol briefly explained to Katie the new purpose of her life. Katie was baffled after hearing her cousin’s story. She stood at a safe distance from the tentacles, trying to process everything that was happening. Then she saw a couple more appendages emerging from the mushy creature, right between Carol’s legs.

    “I don’t understand. Is this creature going to fuck you too?”

    “Yes. Now he is going to suck the maggot’s sperm out of my body and he is going to make me cum over and over. It feels so good.”

    Katie saw the tentacles penetrating Carol’s pussy and ass simultaneously. A moment later, her cousin’s belly started to deflate, and just as quickly, Carol’s eyes rolled back from an instant climax.

    Now everything makes sense. Carol thought, This creature is enticing Carol to fuck other creatures. But how? Why did Carol let this fungus thing fuck her in the first place? And why is she calling it her master?

    Despite her fear, Katie’s pussy twitched when she pictured herself standing like Carol, shivering in bliss with two tentacles plugged into her holes.

    A few minutes later, after it had sucked all the sperm out of Carol’s body, the creature retrieved its tentacles. The overwhelmed woman fell down to her knees still in the midst of ecstasy. As always, the physical pleasure of the penetration and the mental pleasure of serving her master combined to drive her all the way to heaven.

    Holy fuck! She is still climaxing!

    Katie was still standing in the same place, eyes wide open, uncertain about what to do. Those tentacles waving around, different from the ones that fucked Carol, looked very menacing, as if they wanted to grab her. She was torn between running away and telling her mother about this, or staying with Carol and letting those tentacles fuck her too. Should she let the creature make her cum as hard as her cousin was climaxing right now? When she thought about it, her pussy twitched again, harder this time. Her libido was in overdrive. The decision was already made.

    When Carol recovered, she stood up without saying a word and walked around her cousin. Then she embraced Katie from behind and whispered in her ear,

    “Now it is your turn. My master wants the sperm you are carrying in your womb.”

    “I… I’m not sure about this. Those tentacles look very big.”

    “It is going to feel wonderful. My master is going to make you cum like never before.”

    Katie offered a little resistance when Carol pushed her forward, but deep down, she wanted to get fucked. She needed that fat tentacle inside of her. She wanted to cum as hard as Carol did.

    Katie was not the only confused one in the room. The fungus, with its alien intelligence, couldn’t figure out the status of this new female. He could smell that the woman was bringing food for him, which meant that she was a food collector, but he could also sense her fear, which didn’t make sense.

    In any case, she presented no threat. The creature bent one of its feeding tentacles closer to Katie’s pussy and tightened the tip, getting ready for penetration.

    Oh my God! What the hell am I doing? Am I becoming this creature’s bitch?

    Katie felt the thick appendage spreading her nether lips and entering her vaginal cavity with ease. She knew at that very moment that she was going to reach climax in no time. Was it going to be as strong as Carol’s? That was yet to be seen. So far it felt so freaking good.

    “It is fucking me! The tentacle is fucking me!”

    Katie felt a strange mixture of pain and pleasure when the tip of the tentacle pierced into her womb and started sucking the sperm trapped inside. Her mind was in a turmoil of blissful confusion, and there was only one way her body could deal with these overwhelming sensations. She climaxed.

    “Yes… let him take you to heaven,” Carol whispered into Katie’s ear.

    Maybe her orgasm was not as strong as the one she felt with the giant maggot, but it definitely arrived faster. The build up towards this moment had been too unnerving, yet very arousing. Her emotions were right on the edge and she didn’t stand a chance of lasting more than a minute.

    Her shaking legs caved beneath her, and a moment later Katie was on the ground. With her belly sucked clean, the tentacle pulled out and waved between her legs. Carol knelt beside her.

    “It felt great, right? If you let him change you, the pleasure will multiply by a thousand.”

    “I came so fast… Let’s go back to house and rest for a while,” Katie pleaded.

    “Okay, let’s see what our mothers are doing,” Carol responded.

    Katie pretended that she didn’t hear her cousin’s suggestion about letting the creature change her. Change her how? She was still frightened about this whole master-slave situation, but every orgasm she enjoyed helped to keep her fear in check.

    ***

    A moment later, Katie and Carol were entering Susan’s bedroom and Katie couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Her mother was naked! But worse than that, another creature, identical to the one in the hangar, was fucking Miriam in the ass. Leila was also there, lying face down on the bed, with a caterbug on top. It was a monster-girl orgy and Katie’s mother was participating. There was sperm all over. How was this possible?!

    “Mom!! What are you doing?!” Katie screamed.

    David was also in the room. He was standing against the side wall, totally nude and doing nothing. He had a stupid look on his face and a full erection. Carol noticed his hard cock and approached him.

    When Katie took a closer look, her heart skipped a bit. In addition to the fat tentacle penetrating her mother’s ass, there was a smaller one joining Miriam’s mouth with Leila’s. Miriam’s eyes were completely rolled up in her head as if she were passing out.

    What the hell is going on?! Is that tentacle… no way! Katie thought about the possibility of both tentacles being part of the same appendage, but that couldn’t be.

    Then Katie saw the tentacle gliding out of Leila’s mouth and back into her mother’s gullet. The impossible was coming true. The fat tentacle was penetrating her mother’s ass and passing thought her entire body until it protruded from her mouth.

    “Hi Katie. Want to join us? Your mother has been climaxing non-stop for the last five minutes,” Leila said.

    Katie’s heart was beating out of her chest. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing. The tentacle was churning aimlessly between Miriam’s lips as if searching for something. The whole scene was so bizarre and scary. Then, Katie considered Leila’s comment and her pussy twitched hard one more time.

    Katie had seen enough and she had to get out of there. Not just out of the room but away from the farm. She stood up and started walking calmly towards the door, pretending that everything was fine.

    I have to pretend that everything is cool. I need to get out of here now.

    Carol was on her knees blowing David’s cock and paid no attention to Katie walking by.

    Katie glanced at David’s erect phallus and her pussy jolted again. She wondered why she couldn’t control these arousing impulses in the middle of this terrible situation.

    The scared young woman entered Carol’s room and sat on the bed, considering her options. There was no doubt that her mother and David had been changed by the creature; whatever that meant. They had become slaves like Carol.

    I need to stop this madness. I don’t want to become a sperm-craving slave… having orgasms day in and day out.

    She couldn’t fly the space transport by herself so her only option was to call the authorities. The problem was that it would take a couple of days before any kind of help could arrive to this faraway planet.

    Katie couldn’t shake the image of her mother’s face, with her eyes rolled back in unbearable bliss and the tentacle coming out of her mouth, swinging in the air. At this moment, Katie realized that her pussy was dripping wet and she felt horny as hell.

    What is wrong with me? I am so horny! She scolded herself for getting aroused in such a freakish situation, but she couldn’t stop herself.

    The podont’s pushing hand woke Katie out her reverie. She hadn’t noticed the presence of this massive beast until this moment. The startled woman gasped and looked up at him. She talked to the podont as if he could understand her. At least she was not alone.

    “Hi, I forgot that you were here.”

    The podont had only one interest. When Katie fell backwards on the mattress, being pushed by the creature, she glanced at the his huge cock, fully erect and ready for action.

    Katie suspected the podont’s intentions and her heart jolted at the same time as her pussy. The last time she saw this monster’s large phallus, she believed it was impossible to fit it into her tight vaginal cavity. Now she was not so sure. The tentacle that fucked her in the hangar had almost the same girth and it made her cum so delightfully.

    “God! You want to fuck me, right? But your cock is so big.”

    The podont didn’t move very fast and Katie could still run away if she wanted to.

    For the next few seconds, Katie struggled to make a decision about what to do. But before she knew it, she was spreading her legs wide apart. For an instant, Katie wondered if she was already a slave and she didn’t know it. Had she always been this horny, capable of fucking massive farm animals? Or was there something else making her do this? At this moment, it made no difference to her.

    “Go ahead! Fuck me! Make me yours!”

    Katie stopped thinking about her mother or anything that was going on in the other room. She only focused on the huge cock moving forward while her pussy gushed abundantly.

    But as soon as the enormous cock spread her pussy lips wide apart, stretching her to the limit, Katie had second thoughts again. She felt pleasure that quickly turned into pain, then into pleasure again. The astounded woman was very confused and very excited. It was too late to back down though. The podont was inside of her and she wasn’t going anywhere until he was done.

    Suddenly, Katie realized that she was too close to the edge of the bed and the creature still had a lot room to move forward. A moment later, the podont’s massive phallus was penetrating impossibly deep into the woman’s womb. Katie screamed, pleading for him to stop, but at the same time she spread her legs wider apart and made no effort to push him away.

    “Not too deep!!!”

    The podont began to sway his hips back and forth, increasingly faster. Moments later, the pain Katie felt at the beginning started to fade away, only leaving room for pleasure – unbelievable mind-blowing pleasure that the amazed woman couldn’t quite understand.

    The creature’s phallus was so deep inside of Katie that he lifted her ass cheeks off the mattress and kept her body suspended. Every time he smashed forward, a bump formed on the woman’s belly, almost as high up as her chest. Katie tried to move her hips to match his rhythm, but she was so overwhelmed that she couldn’t coordinate any movement.

    The overwhelmed woman felt the creature’s huge cock pulsating inside of her pussy, then warm fluid rushed into her tight cavity. She pictured a bucket of cum being pumped inside of her womb and she climaxed instantly.

    Carol walked into the room at the exact moment this was happening, and her heart was filled with the joy seeing her cousin surrendering to her beastly sexual cravings.

    “I knew it! You wanted to fuck the podont all by yourself. You are a very naughty girl, Katie.” Carol said.

    Carol knelt beside the bed and extended an arm to touch Katie’s belly. Not only could she feel her abdomen enlarging, but she also could hear the sperm squelching within her cousin’s cavity. It was so exhilarating.

    “I can feel your belly growing. You are getting so much cum!”

    In contrast of Carol’s calmness, Katie’s arms moved spasmodically and completely out of control. Her climax was in full gear.

    A couple of minutes later, the podont was done for the moment and moved back, retrieving his large phallus from the tiny female.

    Katie was still twitching wildly over the bed, trying to deal with her mind-shattering orgasm and doing her best to remain conscious.

    “Tighten your pussy, Katie. The sperm is leaking out!” Carol saw with disappointment that much of the sperm was leaking out of her cousin’s gaping pussy.

    As the podont moved further back, Carol jumped between Katie’s legs and opened her mouth wide with the intention of catching the precious fluid that was being expelled because of her cousin’s orgasmic contractions.

    I need to stop this wastefulness. Katie hasn’t learned how to keep the sperm inside of her yet.

    Katie could feel her belly bloating with cum and the hot fluid squirting out of her pussy. This provided some physical relief but somehow it felt wrong. Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do about it until regaining control of her own body.

    Katie realized that someone else was in the room when she felt a warm, soft mouth attaching to her pussy. It felt so good that it prolonged her climax a bit longer.

    That’s better. No waste. Carol thought, swallowing fast.

    Finally, when the semen stopped flowing out, Carol detached her mouth and turned to look at the podont. She had enough experience with this creature to know that he was ready for more action.

    “You want more, don’t you? You want to fuck her again? Let me turn her over for you.”

    Katie was coming back to her senses and managed to say a few words, “What… happened? Is it over?”

    The room was still spinning around her and she was not certain about what just happened. All she knew was that she just enjoyed the best orgasm of her life.

    The podont also had enough experience with Carol to know that the next hole was going to be tighter. His cock was jolting with anticipation.

    Katie felt Carol pushing her over and she wasn’t sure of what was going on. Her mind was still immersed in some kind of orgasmic fog that didn’t allow coherent thoughts. A moment later she was face down in the bed, with her legs hanging off the side, spread wide apart.

    Carol grabbed the podont’s erect cock and lifted it to the right angle. Then she enticed the creature to move forward by taking little steps.

    The penetration was harsh and unyielding. Katie opened her eyes wide when she felt her anus being stretched open to the limit by the massive phallus invading her body. She felt pain that bordered on a morbid kind that Katie didn’t know existed. She wanted that monster cock out of her ass, but at the same time she clenched her muscles trying to keep it in. Katie’s mind was a roller coaster of confusing sensations; pleasure overcome by pain, and pain overshadowed by pleasure.

    As the creature plunged his cock even deeper, Katie’s mind cleared long enough to understand what was happening. The podont was fucking her in the ass! That enormous phallus was inside of her again, almost splitting her in half. This realization made her pussy twitch so hard that she ejected more of the sperm saturating her womb. Carol saw this but didn’t care this time. That semen was going to be replenished soon enough.

    She will carry so much cum for my master.

    Katie could feel the monster’s cock so deep inside of her that she thought it could come out of her mouth at any moment. Carol was certain that something was going to emerge from her cousin’s mouth but it was not the podont’s phallus.

    Swallowing David’s cum had been fun for Carol, but it wasn’t nearly enough to pay a visit to her master. She knew exactly how she was going to get more.

    “It is going to kill me! I am going to die right here!!”

    “No, you will be fine. You need to fill every cavity of your body with cum.”

    The podont pumped Katie’s ass with all his might, shoving his cock as deep as possible to maximize the sensations. His tiny brain couldn’t understand that he might damage this small female. In any case, he remembered fucking Carol countless times this way and she always came back for more. He expected this new female to behave the same way.

    But there was only so much pleasure he could take, and a short while later he inevitably reached his peak.

    “My pet is cumming inside of you. Can you feel his sperm filling your body? It feels great, doesn’t it?”

    Katie felt the exhilarating throbbing of the creature’s phallus and a second later, his hot sperm flooded her insides in large quantities. Her response was the same too. She climaxed even harder this time.

    The monster grunted with insane joy. He was committed to emptying his balls inside of Katie’s slim body. As both girl and creature shivered in bliss, Carol laid on the bed and positioned her face right below Katie’s. Then she placed her hand on the back of her cousin’s head to tilt it forward.

    The podont pumped more and more sperm into Katie’s trembling body, until there was no more room within her entrails and it unavoidably erupted from her mouth. Carol was expecting this. She received the falling sperm into her own mouth and swallowed as much as she could. Her pussy didn’t stop twitching the entire time.

    The domesticated beast couldn’t believe his luck for having these tiny human females around, willing to received his cum every day. Knowing that he was going to fuck them again later, he didn’t hold anything back. Besides, Katie’s ass was constricting his cock so delightfully, milking it to the last drop.

    Carol pulled her cousin’s head a little closer until their lips touched. Then she felt Katie’s tongue probing into her mouth and she responded the same way. The horny girls kissed passionately while the hot sperm flowed between the two.

    Satisfied and spent, the podont stepped back, retrieving his phallus from Katie’s body. Without knowing why, Katie reached back and covered her gaping anus with her hand, while her clenching muscles regained enough strength the keep the sperm inside. Maybe she was indulging Carol’s obsession with collecting cum, or maybe she wanted to pay another visit to the fungus and feed him while he took her to another wonderful climax. At this moment she was too overwhelmed to think straight. The only certainty was the immense pleasure she was getting from doing this.

    Ten minutes later, the girls were talking about what just happened. Katie had to accept the fact that fucking the podont had been her choice. She could have run away, but she didn’t. Instead, she laid back on the bed and spread her legs. Katie knew everything now. Her mother and brother had become slaves to the fungus, and even after learning that, she willingly let a monster fuck her brains out. Again, Katie wondered if she had already been transformed into a monster slut without knowing it.

    Carol made it clear that this wasn’t the case. “After he probes into your brain,” Carol explained, “the sensations you get while having sex are multiplied by a thousand. Collecting cum for him is not a job. It is a necessity. You become addicted to this kind of pleasure. Trust me, after he changes you, you will know for sure.”

    Katie realized with no small amount of surprise that her new love of fucking huge monsters with big cocks was all her own. The fungus had nothing to do with it. This fetish had always been there, in the corner of her mind, waiting to be awakened.

    “When it.. ehh.. he changes you, does it hurt?”

    “Not even a bit. All you feel is pleasure. Never-ending pleasure.”

    Carol convinced Katie to go back to the hangar and feed her master again. As they passed the front door, they saw Miriam lying face down on the ground with a massive kaberian on top of her.

    “It looks like your mother has been busy,” Carol said.

    “Isn’t that dangerous? That prehistoric beast might crush her to death.”

    Miriam waved her hips up and down, trying to maximize the wonderful feeling of the creature’s huge phallus as it throbbed within her vaginal cavity.

    The girls approached the odd couple for a closer look. Katie laid in front of her mother and Carol laid at the rear. She watched the huge cock of the kaberian stretching Miriam’s vaginal lips to the limit. No doubt the aroused woman been scared to fuck such a large creature like this one for the first time, but her need to collect sperm was relentless. So much that Miriam had chosen one of the biggest males on her first try.

    Nice cock! It has been a few days since I fucked a kaberian. I have to put it in my to-do list for today. Carol thought.

    “Hi Mom. I guess we are staying at the farm longer than we thought, aren’t we?” Katie said, no really expecting an answer.

    Katie saw Miriam’s expression of pure lust and wondered if she had inherited her monster fetish from her mother. It was impossible to know. Miriam’s current behavior was a consequence of her transformation. From now on, she would fuck everything with a dick and the promise of sperm. Just thinking about this made Katie’s pussy twitch.

    Miriam could hear her daughter talking but she wasn’t paying attention to a single word she said. She was focused entirely on the delightful feeling of having such a massive dick buried in her pussy, driving her to the edge of insanity. Miriam was hoping that a creature of this size would provide buckets of sperm that she could take back to her Master, who in return would make her cum over and over like he did before.

    “It is fucking me so deep… It is going to fill my body with sperm…” Miriam whispered.

    “I know. My guts are filled with sperm right now. I just fucked a huge, beautiful podont.” Katie responded.

    Katie pictured herself in the same situation that her mother was in at this moment: a mindless slave with the sole purpose of fucking monsters and collecting sperm to feed her master. No worries on her mind and no pain. Only pleasure to fill the void of everything else. Was this the kind of life she wanted for herself? Katie wasn’t sure yet. The ability to think and act on her own was not something to give away without careful consideration.

    Miriam was staring at her daughter, but she was not looking at all. Katie noticed this and somehow this made her even hornier.

    Without any grunt or sudden motion of any kind, the kaberian began discharging his sperm. The ejaculation was so powerful and abundant that all the girls heard it gushing into Miriam’s womb.

    Miriam not only heard it, but she felt it. It was hot and filled her cavity to the limit in a few seconds. Then she felt the pressure starting to build, and her orgasm exploded, emptying her mind of everything except absolute bliss. Her wish was coming true.

    The kaberian was not going to stop until running out of cum, and neither was Miriam’s orgasm. The climaxing couple was not going anywhere for a while. Carol and Katie stood up and continued their journey to the hangar.

    “My mom was really enjoying that cock. I could see it in her eyes.”

    “Of course. She knew that a big load of sperm was coming. Nothing could make her happier.”

    They could see Susan not far ahead. She was in the company of something that made Katie’s heart jolt with fear.

    Susan was on her hand and knees, and there was a creature on top of her that Katie had never seen before. It was definitely not a farm animal, with its arachnid-like body the size of a small horse and its huge, menacing teeth.

    The monster must have entered the farm now that the gates were always open, and decided to fuck Susan instead of attacking her once it smelled her irresistible sexual pheromones.

    Holy fuck! That’s an ugly fucking monster. Katie thought.

    Susan was fully aware of the effect they all had on all males, and because of this, she was not afraid of any creature, regardless of size or how scary it looked.

    At her mother’s request, Carol knelt in front of her. Susan could feel the monster’s phallus throbbing in her ass she knew that his climax was close. She also knew that, judging by the size of the creature, he was going to overflow her body with sperm.

    Given the fact that Katie’s mind was intact, she was aware of the danger that this creature represented. Katie stayed behind at a safe distance from the monster’s sharp teeth. No way I am getting close to that thing.

    “How can I help, mother?”

    “He is fucking my ass and he is about to cum. We should not waste any sperm,” Susan said between moans.

    Carol knew exactly what her mother was talking about. She quickly laid on the ground, the same way she did when the podont ejaculated inside Katie. Susan’s body started shuddering spasmodically as soon as she felt the creature’s sperm rushing into her belly. She did her best to stay in place and opened her mouth wide. Soon enough, the first streams of cum flew from her throat.

    Below her, Carol was ready.

    The precious fluid gushed from both ends of the overwhelmed woman. Susan hated wastefulness. She had always been like that, even before being transformed into a cum slut, and this part of her personality remained. But there was nothing she could do about it. Susan’s orgasm was at its highest and she decided to enjoy the ride instead of letting the limited space in her body ruin the moment.

    Even with a bloated abdomen, Carol swallowed as much as she could, but she was reaching her limit too.

    Katie was observing the bizarre scene with amazement. A huge, ugly monster was fucking Susan from behind, pumping an endless supply of cum into her ass, while mother and daughter shared the sperm that flowed out the other end. There were so many things about this scenario that were impossible to believe, yet there she was, bearing witness of the whole thing while rubbing her pussy with abandon.

    This is making me so fucking horny. I should be there helping Carol.

    Susan felt the gushes of sperm slowing down until they stopped. She dragged her body forward and moaned loudly as the fat cock slid out of her anal cavity. The woman’s stomach was so full that it made her look three months pregnant. Even so, Susan was not done yet.

    “I can’t swallow one more drop,” Carols said.

    “My ass is full but my womb isn’t. I can still take more,” Susan said.

    “Shit! That cock is bigger than the podont’s!” Katie exclaimed, when she saw the monster’s cock retrieving from her aunt’s ass.

    Susan turned over, facing up to the monster, and lifted her hips as high as she could. The creature looked down at her and smelled the pheromones emanating from her pussy. He couldn’t refuse another round with this female, even though he had just fuck her.

    Carol stood up and called for Katie. She wanted to feed her master at once and make room in her belly for another sex session with the first creature that crossed her path. Katie started walking, never taking her eyes off the enormous phallus. She wondered if she would have the courage to fuck something of that size.

    “I still can’t believe how big that cock is. And your mother can’t get enough of it!” Katie said.

    “Let’s move on Katie. My master is waiting,” Carol said.

    Susan’s pussy started to twitch as the creature aligned his cock with it. This penetration was going to be the best ever.

    “I want your cock now! Cum inside of me again!”

    As expected, the penetration was brutal. Some of the sperm accumulated within Susan’s crammed body was ejected out of her mouth and ass at the same time. Susan just stared up at the sky in ecstasy as the long phallus slid through her overstretched vaginal cavity and pierced into her womb. Now she felt complete.

    Katie could still hear Susan’s voice begging the monster to fuck her. She kept turning her head to see what was going on until they reached the hangar.

    ***

    Carol wasted no time as they entered the hangar. She ran to her master and knelt on the mushy mass. The fungus extruded its tentacles and penetrated harshly into the woman’s mouth and ass. Carol grabbed the appendage in front of her and leaned forward, shoving it deeper into her gullet.

    This is so hot! I wonder if the tentacles are wrapping around each other inside of her, Katie thought excitedly.

    Katie enjoyed the spectacle while bringing one hand to her pussy. Now that she was embracing her monster ravishing fetish, everything was more exciting.

    Just as fast as the creature penetrated Carol, the horny woman reached her first climax. Katie watched her cousin’s orgasmic contractions and she felt truly envious. She wanted to be able to cum that fast. More so, she wanted to cum that hard!

    “God! Are you climaxing already?!”

    When Carol’s cavities were empty, the tentacles pulled out simultaneously from her shuddering body, splashing remnants of sperm all over the place. Katie was staring at the bizarre scene while her hand moved frantically between her legs. She looked at the waving appendages, not even one meter away. Their tips were open and ready.

    Katie’s heart was beating fast and her pussy was throbbing faster. There was only one thing on her mind and she had to act quickly.

    When Carol moved to the side, Katie jumped forward and grabbed a tentacle with each hand. There was only one way to reach the level of ecstasy she had seen written on her cousin’s face so many times.

    “I want to cum as hard as you do. I want to be transformed. I need it!”

    “You will not regret this,” Carol said. She was not surprised to see her cousin’s reaction. It was just a matter of time before she succumbed to the promise of such bliss.

    Katie pulled the tentacles closer to her ears and waited. The fungus was confused. It realized that this female had not been transformed, yet she was carrying sperm to feed him. It was very strange. This anomaly in the female’s behavior could be a great advantage. Katie felt the small tendrils poking through her ears and her pussy twitched so hard that she almost climaxed at that instant.

    “Now you will understand the true meaning of bliss,” Carol said.

    The small tendrils vibrated almost imperceptibly as they bored into Katie’s head, then subdivided into thousands of smaller filaments that completely invaded the woman’s brain. The creature quickly found Katie’s innate love for monster cocks and everything made sense. She was a natural.

    Katie had been on the brink of climax since the tendrils entered her ears. However, she wasn’t able to reach her long awaited orgasm. She couldn’t feel anything that was happening within her brain, but she felt immense pleasure everywhere else.

    Suddenly, she saw an image of herself standing over the fungus, her master, with a huge pinkish tentacle buried between her legs. It was her future! And she was going to be fucked by that massive phallus!

    That was the last push she needed. Her orgasm started like a nuclear explosion in her pussy and quickly expanded until it took over her entire body. Carol had been right yet again. This was the true meaning of bliss.

    While Katie’s climax refused to fade away, the fungus kept working on her brain. Unlike the other slaves, to whom fucking monsters and collecting sperm took precedence over all else, the fungus decided to leave Katie’s consciousness intact. Keeping her true personality would be important to fulfilling her mission – just some rearranging here and there to increase her body sensitivity, production of pheromones, and levels of arousal. He also imprinted other commands that Katie needed to follow. After that, Katie was ready for impregnation.

    When the tendrils were retrieved from her skull, Katie stood up, imitating the image in her mind and straddled the larger hole at the center of the fungus. Seconds later, the huge pinkish tentacle emerged from below. Carol had seen it only once before, when it fucked her mother, and her pussy twitched hard around the smaller tentacle that was currently fucking her. This was so exciting! Katie was going to be a mother!

    “Wow! Katie is going to be impregnated like mom! We will have another Master!”

    Katie felt the tip of the massive phallus pushing against the entrance of her pussy and she gushed all over its slippery skin. By now her orgasm had diminished, but not faded entirely. Katie was certain that in a few seconds, it was going to come back with a vengeance. She couldn’t wait for it.

    Carol thought it was a bit funny that Katie had been scared to fuck a podont not too long ago, and now she was standing impassible, waiting to be penetrated by the largest cock on the farm.

    “You can do it, cuz! Take that gigantic cock into your body.”

    Katie felt her pussy lips stretching to the limit as the large phallus entered her vaginal cavity. Her orgasm reignited like an explosion even before the head of the appendage was totally inside of her. This climax was even stronger than the previous one and it took her mere seconds to reach it. The transformation of her brain was everything she had hoped for.

    “Yes!! It is going in! Don’t move!”

    For a moment, Carol wasn’t sure that Katie’s slim body would be physically able to take such a large appendage, but then she remembered that Katie was not the same woman she was an hour ago. Now nothing was impossible.

    Carol watched as the thick tentacle pierced deeper into Katie until a bulge formed above her belly button. This bump had the distinctive shape of the tentacle’s head, pushing out her cousin’s skin from within.

    “It is definitely inside of her womb.”

    Katie’s world was a foggy mix of mind-blowing sensations. She felt her body stuffed beyond belief, at the edge of breaking apart, yet she wouldn’t trade places with anyone at this moment. The creature had imprinted her new duties deeply into her brain and she knew exactly why she was being impaled so brutally. She was becoming the carrier of a new generation of Masters.

    While Katie struggled to remain conscious and keep enjoying this incredible ravishing, Carol got closer and kissed her cousin’s belly. This was the very essence of her purpose. She fed her master and kept him healthy so he could reproduce and create offspring. She was an important part of the cycle and now Katie was too. Things couldn’t get any better… or so she thought.

    When the fungus started to ejaculate, Katie was going berserk. Her entire body shivered rapidly while her legs threatened to cave beneath her. But this moment was too important, and even as her mind was going into shock from utter bliss, Katie remained standing and would continue to stay that way until her master was done.

    This is my master’s sperm. I wonder if I should eat it and give it back for recycling.

    Carol knelt in front of her cousin and tried to catch some of the sperm that was leaking out.

    After Katie’s small egg was fertilized, the massive tentacle was retrieved with a loud squelching sound. Carol immediately placed a hand against her cousin’s pussy, preventing more sperm from leaking out, though this wasn’t necessary. Impregnation was complete.

    “Are you still climaxing? This is awesome.”

    Carol had to wait almost twenty minutes for her cousin to regain consciousness. Katie had collapsed to the mushy ground right after the ravishing was over. Her orgasm had been too strong and too extensive. If her brain hadn’t been prepared for this mind-shattering stimulation, she would have died for sure. But she was alive and ready to experience the same kind of bliss as many times as possible. This is exactly what she wished for.

    “Wake up, sleepy head. You are carrying a new master inside of you and we need to find a good spot for him.”

    “ummh… where am I?”

    When Katie had fully recovered, she explained her new mission to Carol. She saw an image of herself being impaled by a massive cock, and she saw herself giving birth in another place away from the farm; away from this planet! The master wanted her to deliver his offspring to a place where he could start a new colony. Katie already had an idea of the perfect place and she knew exactly who to call to help her set it up.

    “We must call the twins. Our uncle owns a zoo and they all work there. The twins have unrestricted access.”

    “Great idea! The master should put them in the right mood so they will help you without question,” Carol said, “I can’t believe that a whole new master is inside of you right now.”

    “I am so lucky.” Katie said with joy.

    ***

    The twins, Aurora and Dawn, where a couple of years younger than Carol and Katie. They admired their older cousins so much that they didn’t hesitate for a second to come to the farm after they received the call.

    Carol was outside waiting for them when they arrived that same day. She had to put on some clothes, which she hated, but it was necessary to keep up appearances. At least for a few minutes.

    “Hi cuz. What’s going on?” Aurora said.

    “Carol! How are you? Where is Katie?” Dawn asked.

    “Nice ride! I guess the zoo is doing pretty well,” Carol said, admiring the brand new transport ship.

    The twins were identical. As children, they had been pretty much indistinguishable, but now that they were all grown up, they liked to wear different hair color. Dawn was blonde and Aurora brunette.

    “So you are Dawn?” Carol asked Aurora.

    “I am Dawn,” Dawn responded.

    “I am Aurora. Why did you want us to come in such a hurry?”

    “Katie is in the hangar. Let’s go inside and I’ll show you.”

    Carol was already picturing them with tentacles in their pussies, shivering in climax. She was so excited that a drop of her vaginal fluid was dribbling down her inner tight. She hoped the twins didn’t spot it before entering the hangar.

    ***

    After they stepped through the large door, everything became a blur for the twins; a blissful, multi-orgasmic blur. Carol was admiring the girls’ takeover while Katie was frantically rubbing her pussy.

    “Do you think they will be ready soon? They have been like this for quite a while,” Katie asked.

    “Yes, I think my master is almost done with them.”

    The twins were lying next to each other over the fungus. Both girls had a tentacle in one ear, and another in their pussy. They had no clue what was happening, oblivious to everything around them. They were only able to focus on the magnificent sensations that radiated from their crotches and were amplified a thousand times in their heads. They had never felt more turned on.

    There was another thing happening that none of the girls have ever seen before, not even Carol. The tendril that entered one girl’s ear was passing through her brain in the form of millions of filaments, then it was regrouping to exit the ear on the other side of her head, only to enter the other twin’s ear. It was unbelievable.

    Katie, taking advantage of her new super-sensitive condition, reached a quick orgasm. It lasted longer than expected, considering that she was just using her own hand. She thanked her new master for this.

    “I can see how deep the master is fucking Aurora! It is forming bulges while it moves within her belly,” Carol said.

    Katie was caressing their cousins’ skin, already making plans for the rest of the day, “We are going to have so much fun! Our first task will be to get a big load of cum inside of your bodies.”

    The twins went through the usual stages of shock, confusion and irresistible arousal, until they were ready to meet their gigantic mates. They followed Carol and Katie like puppies into the open field of the farm.

    Aurora went berserk when she saw the size of the Catoblepa’s cock. There were not many of this species in the farm because the males were huge and their maintenance was expensive. However, their sperm reserves were vast and this was enough to keep them around.

    As expected, Aurora hesitated for a moment, uncertain if she could fit that big phallus in her tight pussy. But her need for cum was stronger than her fear and a few minutes later, she had half of the creature’s cock inside of her body.

    “I knew you could do it,” Katie said proudly.

    Pretty soon it was so deep that a huge bulge protruded from her upper belly. Aurora stared straight ahead and all she could see was the rugged skin of the beast. It was so big that it blocked her entire field of vision. The aroused woman was still considering the possibility that all of this was a dream. A wonderful dream where she was able to fuck the largest creature on the planet, with a cock thicker than her own arm. Not to mention the pleasure that she felt at the this moment, which was impossible to describe.

    A few meters away from Aurora and her huge mate, Dawn was bending over for a big podont. She was being penetrated from behind and Carol was beside them, carefully guiding the beast.

    “That’s right. One more little step and it will be all in,” Carol said.

    “It is so big!” Damn exclaimed.

    This was Dawn’s first anal penetration, and it felt so good that she couldn’t believe she hadn’t tried this before. She didn’t understand that this blissful sensation was a consequence of her recent transformation and otherwise she would be crying in pain.

    “More! I want more inside of me!” Dawn pleaded.

    She was so aroused and so committed to doing this that when the podont stopped moving forward, she started moving backwards, attempting to plunge his phallus a little deeper.

    “It feels good, doesn’t it?” Carol said.

    After a short while, the podont was getting into a rhythm, bouncing his hips back and forth with an increasing pace. Dawn couldn’t believe this was happening. She couldn’t even remember how she got to this place. All she knew was that this feeling radiating from her ass was the best ever. But there was still something missing and she wasn’t sure what it was…

    …until the podont reached his peak and discharged the first load of cum deep into her body. At that instant everything became clear. This was her definitive goal. Her actual reason for existence. Being full with cum was the ultimate bliss. This clarity lasted only for a second, because Dawn exploded in climax after she felt the warmth of the creature’s sperm accumulating inside of her.

    Once again, everything became a mind-shattering blur for Dawn. She felt her body being stuffed to the limit with the precious fluid until it became too much. Then she felt it rushing up her gullet and spilling from her mouth. Like her twin sister, Dawn thought she was living in a dream where the impossible was possible, and more importantly, where pleasure had no limit.

    Carol was ready as always. She went down to her knees in front of the twin and started swallowing the sperm that spilled from Dawn’s mouth.

    The scene was not very different a few meters away. The huge catoblepa had also reached his peak and was ejaculating inside of Aurora. The overwhelmed woman was arching her back from utter bliss as her own orgasm hit her like a freight train.

    Aurora couldn’t believe that this level of elation was possible, yet here she was, on the brink of unconsciousness, riding the biggest cock she had ever seen and being inundated with cum to her very core.

    Neither Dawn or Aurora suspected that they were only half way through the orgy. Dawn had to try the podont’s cock in her pussy and let it fill her womb with cum, and Aurora had to shove the catoblepa’s phallus in her ass and drain his balls to the last drop. This was becoming the perfect first night of their new lives.

    Katie was so horny that she barely restrained herself from pushing the twin away and fucking the beast herself. But she wasn’t sure if doing that could harm the precious offspring growing inside of her. It was better to wait until Aurora’s body was overflowing with sperm and do the same as Carol was doing with Dawn right now.

    “I think your womb is full. Now turn over and let him fuck your ass,” Katie said.

    Several hours later, Katie and the twins were ready to go. They had everything carefully planned. Katie was going to give birth in the twins’ apartment, which was at the periphery of the zoo, and the three of them would feed the new master together until it was as big as his father.

    “Thank you very much for helping me discover my true destiny,” Katie said to Carol.

    “Yes! Thank you Carol. Aurora and I couldn’t be more grateful,” Dawn said.

    “You don’t have to thank me. My Master is the one who made all this possible,” Carol responded.

    There would be no shortage of candidates within the zoo to provide huge quantities of the much needed sperm. It was the perfect setup.

    Carol didn’t know if she would ever see Katie or the twins again, but she was fine with it. She had all she needed right here at the farm. Speaking of which, her pussy was aching with need right now and she had a pending date with a massive kaberian male.

    “Have a nice trip my friends. Take good care of my master’s son.”

    The end.

    Note from the author: There is a graphic (CGI) version of this story.


  • Mind-Control Panties Story 11: Adorable & Naughty Gymnasts

    Font size : +


    A mother grabs the mind-control panties by mistake and things get naughty as she sees her daughter and her gymnast friends as cute and adorable delights.

    Mind-Control Panties

    Story Eleven: Adorable & Naughty Gymnasts

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2019

    Note: Thanks to Alex for beta reading this!

    The figure was quite adept at slipping in and out of stores to drop off its mind-controlling panties. It stepped out of its mist, appearing in the mortal world, and entered the department store. It was one of those big block stores, the sort of place that families would go shopping together. It knew that its next target would be here. She would come across these panties. The figure was excited, holding its latest creation, a pair of girlish-looking panties.

    It was the style of underwear that would be more at home on a girl half the age of its target. This pair was a bubbly shade of pink and decorated with little hearts. Everything about it looked bright and garish. Including the two words written on the back: Adorable Kitten. They were printed in bright magenta with a little bit of gold glitter speckled over the letters.

    They were the sort of panties you’d find in the children’s section.

    The figure instead went for the young adult area. The place where coed shopped. It slipped in and found a rack decorated with panties dangling from little hooks. They weren’t quite as naughty as the ones found in the trendy and hip clothing stores, but they were the sort that would attract its target’s attention.

    The figured flicked its wrist, draping the girlish panties over a racy pair of red underwear. Its task completed, the figure sauntered away, slipping through the crowds, not noticed by anyone. The figure was nonde***********. Unremarkable. No one you’d look at twice.

    The figure was halfway to the mist when its target moved into the area. Katerina was eighteen, a lithe and athletic girl, her figure petite. She had small breasts clad in a tank top while a tight pair of skinny jeans hugged her long legs and narrow waist. She moved with the grace of a dancer. Or a gymnast. Her short, brown hair swayed about her face as she pursed her plump lips.

    Her eyes fell upon the pair of panties. She’d come to buy a few new pairs herself, not intending to *********** anything so childish. She shuddered when she saw them and snatched them up, stroking them. They were so adorable. They made her feel so girlish. She let out a little squeal as she touched them. Tingles raced through her and—

    “What are those?” her mother, Sasha Bell, demanded.

    Before Katerina could answer, Sasha had yanked the panties from her daughter’s hands. The older woman had blonde hair, her body just as petite and lithe. She was still beautiful, possessing the high cheekbones and accent of a Russian woman. Her face had a doll’s delicateness save for her fierce, blue eyes. The older woman stared at these panties, a tingle racing through her.

    “What are you, eight?” Sasha demanded of her daughter. “Buy something more your age. Like that cute thong. Why would you pick up these?”

    “Sorry, Mama,” Katerina said. She always obeyed her mother. Everyone in the family did. Sasha Bell was not a woman that you defied. If you pleased her, you were rewarded. However…

    The figure froze right before it entered its mist, sensing something had gone awry. The wrong target had picked up its panties. The magic was already working, affecting the wrong woman. The figure had no idea what would happen now. Would the magic work as intended, or would there be unexpected consequences?

    Intrigued by the possibilities, the figure stepped into the mist to wait and find out.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sasha Bell

    “Goddamn,” my husband Mitch groaned as my pussy finished milking his dick dry. “That was incredible, Sasha.”

    I smiled down at him, my blonde hair swaying about my face. My small breasts were quivering as the pleasure of my orgasm rippled through me. “See, you do something nice for me, and I make you explode.”

    He chuckled. “You know I like fixing things that go wrong. You don’t have to pay me with pussy every time.”

    “But it’s my duty,” I said. I was raised very strictly. My mother never spoke a word of English to me, but she was full of aphorisms.

    “A happy wife is one with a happy husband. Happy husband is one getting plenty of pussy. If it is not your pussy, it will be another woman’s pussy. You want that, my little Sasha?”

    I took it to heart. My husband never had cause to complain.

    I glanced at the clock and swore. “It’s already that late?”

    “Well, you did insist on me eating your pussy first,” Mitch said. He had this look of triumph in his eyes, proud that he made me cum while eating my twat. He always did.

    “That was all you,” I said. “You begged to eat my pussy.”

    “Well, can you blame me? You taste so damn good.”

    I laughed as I rose off my husband’s cock. I needed to get going. I had to teach my gymnastics class. Our daughter, Katerina, was one of my four pupils in my weekly afternoon session. They were all promising girls. All on their own college’s teams but wanted extra training to be even better. None would get beyond the state level, sadly. Though Katerina was better than I had achieved at her age.

    I was proud of her.

    I darted to my dresser, realizing there wasn’t time to shower. Not even time to clean my pussy out. I had to get going. I ripped open my panty drawer and grabbed the first pair I found. I felt a wicked tingle racing through me as I thrust my feet into them. I dragged them halfway up before I realized which pair I had ***********ed.

    It was that girlish pair of panties I’d snagged out of Katerina’s hands two weeks ago. I hadn’t even realized I had taken them out of the store, only discovering them shoved in my purse when we got home. Not knowing what else to do, I had thrust them into my panty drawer. I’d meant to take him back, I wasn’t a thief, but now…

    It was too late. I worked them up, shaking my hips, feeling the tingle intensify across my body. I shuddered as I seated them across my rump.

    “Adorable kitten?” my husband asked with amusement.

    “What?” I asked, looking over my shoulder at him. “What foolishness are you talking about?”

    “You’re the one wearing the panties for an eight-year-old girl,” he said.” That’s a little… weird. I didn’t think we’d go beyond schoolgirl role-play. Not sure I’m comfortable pretending you’re someone that young.”

    “I just grabbed the first pair. Don’t worry.” I smiled at him. “But if you want, I can put my hair in pigtails again, don that pleated skirt, and you can fuck me hard when I get home. I’ll be all hot and sweaty and needing a massage. You can be my naughty coach and teach me a lesson.”

    “Goddamn,” groaned Mitch. “You know I have to work tonight.”

    I pouted at him. “Poor you. Well, when you get home, maybe you can slip into our room, find me sleeping, and molest me. I’ll be wearing my innocent, little nightie, just all vulnerable and—”

    “If you don’t get out of here, I’ll throw you down on the bed and molest you right now,” he said. “Damn, you’re feisty today.”

    I laughed as I grabbed a sports bra and slipped it on. It was good to leave my husband wanting more and knowing that when he returned to me, he would be getting the satisfaction he needed. Another of my mother’s lessons.

    I slipped into my yoga pants and a tank top, my blonde hair swaying about my shoulders. I darted out of the bedroom and headed downstairs. I was so eager to see all the girls I coached. They were also cute. So adorable.

    A hot shudder ran through me as I thought about the four of them.

    I sped to get to the college gymnasium for my girls’ gymnastic practice. I squirmed in the seat, feeling my husband’s cum soaking into the childish panties I wore. I couldn’t believe I had grabbed them. My cheeks burned just thinking about what I wore. They were something that belonged on my girls.

    My adorable girls were so cute as they pranced about in their leotards.

    I licked my lips, this naughty delight surging through me. They were all so cute in their own ways. Like kittens. I just wanted to pet their hair and kiss their forehead and pat their rumps before sending them out to do their tumbles and flips and twirls and all the other delights that gymnastics had to offer. They were all beautiful, of course, eighteen or nineteen, nubile and delicious. You didn’t do gymnastics without having a toned and slender body. Petite. Vanessa had the largest breasts of them all, and she was only a C-cup.

    I pictured them prancing and frolicking around the floor in their leotards, my daughter Katerina at the lead. She had short, brown hair she’d inherited from my husband and my plump lips. Her small breasts always looked perfect in a leotard, just the right amount of perkiness to show that she was a woman while not doing anything to upset her balance.

    Thea was a Black girl, the tallest of the group, with a short, frizzy hair that gave her this wild look. Thea had this energy about her that was intense, her heart-shaped face full of her determination. Her coffee-brown skin set her apart from the others.

    Vanessa, the bustiest of the three girls (if you could even say that), had the cutest butt. Her leotard always clung to her peachy ass perfectly. She wore her black hair in a braid that fell stiffly down her back. It didn’t move much at all, keeping it out of any danger of getting caught.

    The last girl was, sadly, my most hopeless student. Molly had all the enthusiasm for gymnastics, but she was also a tad clumsy. That was a bad trait to have for a gymnast. She was a redhead, her hair was cut short like my daughter’s, her green eyes bright. Her happy smile, igniting the dimples in her freckled cheeks, always made me feel just a little bit better about myself. She just had an infectious joy about her. You could never be sad around Molly.

    I pulled up into the college’s parking lot and jumped out of my car. My yoga pants clung to me, my breasts jiggling in my sports bra. My tits were barely C-cups, not even my pregnancy with Katerina had swelled them up that much. I kept myself in great shape, my body as athletic as my girls’.

    I was almost as limber, too.

    They were just at the perfect age for doing gymnastics. After that, joints started getting sore, muscles pulled easier, and you just couldn’t quite compete at the same level.

    I grabbed my duffel bag and sauntered towards the gym door. I opened it up and smiled to see that the girls had already set out the large tumbling mats. They were in their leotards, each of them wearing a different color. My daughter’s was pink, hugging her body. Thea had a bright-red one that contrasted with her skin and Vanessa’s was an electric blue. Molly’s wore a gray one that matched her leg warmers.

    “You’re almost late, Coach Bell,” Thea said, grinning at me.

    Katerina shot Thea a look. My daughter then just smiled at me. “Hi, Mom, how was your day?”

    “Oh, I had your dad fix that loose railing on the stairs. He was more than happy to do it.”

    My daughter’s cheeks went rosy. She knew what had happened after. I had explained to my daughter the same thing my mother had taught me. If her father did something good, he got a reward. After I explained this, Katerina had given me this look like it was utterly backward, something straight out of medieval times. She lapped up this modern nonsense taught these days. I did my best to correct her, but I was wondering how happy she would be. The old way served my mother and her mother and her mother before her.

    It would serve my daughter, too.

    I clapped my hands together. “Okay, kittens, let’s do stretches.”

    “Kittens?” Thea asked, the Black girl arching an eyebrow.

    Vanessa giggled. “We’re not kids, Coach Bell.”

    “I love it,” Molly declared, clapping her hands together. Her small breasts jiggled in her leotard as she bounced on the balls of her feet.

    “I do, too,” I said. My panties tingled like they had a slight electric current racing through them. “You are my cute, adorable kittens. I’m gonna mold you all to be just perfect.”

    I cupped Molly’s chin and planted a quick kiss on her lips as a reward.

    “Mom!” Katerina gasped.

    “Oh, did you want a kiss, too, my little kitten?” I asked, sauntering over to her. The current flowing through those girlish panties I wore, absorbing my husband’s cum, intensified. I reached Katerina and cupped her chin. My thumb swept across the corner of her mouth and then her cheek. “You’re my darling kitten, too, Katerina.”

    I planted a quick kiss on her lips, just tasting her Apple-flavored lip gloss. “And what about you, Vanessa? Would you like a kiss, too, my little kitten?”

    “Sure,” Vanessa said. She thrust her hands behind her back and rose up on her tip-toes. I took two steps to her, cupped her chin, and placed a delicious kiss on her lips. My hand slid up her face to her hair, stroking her black strands. “You’re just adorable.” I booped her nose with my pointer finger and giggled. “You all are. And, Thea, I know you want one, too.”

    Thea arched an eyebrow at me. “Are you on crack or something, Coach Bell?”

    “Thea!” Katerina gasped.

    I smiled at the Black girl. “Nope. I’m just so happy to see all of my kittens. You’re all just so precious to me.” I cupped the Black girl’s chin, loving the heart shape of her face. “And you, Thea, I just want you to know that I find you so adorable and lovely and just so cute.”

    I kissed her a little longer than the other girls. Her lips tasted nice. I couldn’t help flicking my tongue out to get a better taste, sliding over her lips. She stiffened, letting out a gasp of shock as she jerked her face back.

    “Coach Bell!” she gasped, rubbing her lips.

    “Okay, now, my little kittens, I think the first thing we need to do is stretches.” I clapped my hands. “Now, let’s start doing it so you can start scampering and frolicking.”

    “Kittens,” Thea muttered, shaking her head.

    She was stubborn. I smiled at her and petted her frizzy hair, loving the feel of her woolly strands against the palm of my hand. Then I swept behind her to Vanessa who was stretching out her legs. I couldn’t resist cupping her cute tush. I gave her a nice squeeze as I leaned into her. “You’re doing so good, kitten.”

    “Um, Coach Bell?” she asked.

    “Mmm?” I asked, giving her rump another squeeze.

    “You’re very… handsy today,” she said.

    “Well, I enjoy petting my cute kittens. And you have such a cute tush that deserves to be petted.”

    “Mom?” Katerina asked.

    “Oh, are you getting jealous? I’ll pet your ass, too,” I told my daughter. My panties tingled. This was all so wonderful.

    I shifted over to my daughter and her pink leotard, placing both my hands over her rump. She had a firm tush, my fingers digging into her butt-cheeks. I pressed the stretchy material of her outfit into her crack.

    My daughter gasped, looking behind her. Her eyes were wide, such a bright shade of blue. “Mom?”

    “Oh, you’re such a cute kitten,” I purred, leaning in. I pressed my breasts into her back as I nuzzled into the side of her face. I kissed her cheek, my nose rubbing against her face. My fingers squeezed and kneaded her rump, my pussy getting hotter and hotter, soaking those naughty panties with more than just my husband’s cum. “But don’t you just think this leotard is in the way?”

    “In the way?” she gasped while a tingle raced around the panties I wore.

    “Yeah,” I said, releasing her rump and pulling away from her body. I moved around her, shaking my head. “Cute kittens shouldn’t be wearing anything.” I put my hands on my hips. “Wouldn’t it be cuter if you four frolicked around naked?”

    Thea’s jaw dropped. Vanessa blinked her eyes. Molly’s smile slipped.

    “Are you shitting us, Coach Bell?” Thea demanded. She had such a fierce expression on her cute face.

    “Of course not,” I said. “I want to see my cute, adorable kitten scampering around.” I shook my head at them. “Why is that so hard for you to understand?”

    “Because we’d be naked,” Vanessa said, her hands darting to her round breasts. She covered them like she already was nude.

    I rolled my eyes. “I’m your mama cat, so it’s okay if I see you naked. What is the harm? It’ll be so cute. I get to see your adorable tushes and your delightful breasts and even your yummy pussies.”

    “Yummy… pussies…?” my daughter said, something brittle entering her voice.

    “Yeah,” I said, marching over to her. “You are going to be a good kitten and listen to me, right?”

    Her eyes widened in understanding.

    “Good kittens always obey their mama cat,” I said, cupping her chin. I leaned in, nuzzling my nose against hers. That felt so nice. She was so cute. I gave her a kiss, thrusting my tongue into my daughter’s mouth. I caressed her chin as I kissed her, my tongue dancing with my daughter’s tongue. The other girls watched, staring in wide-eyed in shock.

    I don’t know why.

    What was so wrong about a mama cat kissing her cute kitten? Because she was my daughter? Our relationship only made it more exciting.

    “Come on, girls, get naked,” I said, breaking the kiss. “How can I lick you clean if you’re not nude?” I asked them. “I’m your mama cat. It’s my job to keep you clean.”

    “Lick us…?” Thea asked. “Like our… pussies?”

    “Of course,” I said. I was so confused. Why were my kittens being so difficult? This wasn’t like them at all. “If you’re not going to be good kittens, then you’re not getting your pussies licked. Instead, I’ll make you run laps. You’ll just run and run and run all practice long. You want that?”

    “No,” Molly said. “But, you can’t lick our pussies. You’re our coach.”

    “And? I’m your mama cat.” I shook my head and cursed in Russian. “You modern girls just don’t understand anything. If I count to ten and you’re not naked, then you’re going to be running laps!”

    My voice cracked throughout the room. Silence descended.

    There was such fear in my little kittens’ eyes. I didn’t want that at all. My daughter licked her lips and then, she sighed, and slipped her arms through the stretchy neck of her leotard. She worked the one piece outfit down her body. Her sports bra came into view, cupping her little breasts. Then she wiggled the leotard down farther and farther, revealing the pair of blue panties she wore beneath. The leotard fell down her feet, her body so lithe and delicious. I arched an eyebrow at her. She sighed and pulled up her sports bra, her breasts coming into view. She was blushing.

    So adorable.

    Molly swallowed and then she joined her friend. She wiggled out of her leotard with that energetic energy I’d come to love. She shoved it down her body, her small breasts popping out naked. She wasn’t wearing a sports bra at all, but her little titties didn’t need much support. They jiggled and swayed as she shoved the stretchy material down over her rump. Her panties were a delicious black. She pushed her leotard down farther, then went to step out of them.

    I winced as she fell on her rump.

    “Come on, kittens, get naked,” I said. I grabbed my own tank top and ripped it off. “See, I’m doing it. Thea, Vanessa, let’s go. Katerina, panties off.”

    My daughter’s cheeks went really scarlet. Then she groaned and shoved down her panties and, to my delight, I discovered my daughter was shaved. She had absolutely no hair adorning her eighteen-year-old pussy. I licked my lips at the delicious sight as she worked her panties down her legs. She stepped out of them, her hands covering her body, hiding her nipples and her shaved twat.

    I shook my head, and then looked over at Molly. “You okay, kitten?”

    “I’m fine, Coach Bell,” she said. She kicked off the leotard tangled about her feet. Then she thrust her legs into the air as she rolled her weight onto her shoulders. She pushed her panties off her hips, revealing a thick, bright bush. She bent her legs, pulling her knees towards her chest as she worked off her panties. She kept on her leg warmers, though. I didn’t mind. Then she easily sprang onto her feet, landing with a light grace. Her firm titties barely jiggled at all.

    “Vanessa,” I said. “Well, let’s see how cute and round those boobies of yours are. You’re as big as my C-cups.” I pulled off my sports bra and revealed my breasts. They were round, my nipples as pink as my daughter’s.

    Vanessa sighed and then she was stripping naked. Her sports bra was a soft gray constraining her round breasts. She had her leotard of in a flash, her panties deep maroon. She blushed as she took those off next, revealing a trimmed, black bush. She bent over, keeping her thighs pressed tight to hide her twat for me as she then removed her sports bra. I groaned as her round breasts jiggled into view, topped by dusky-pink nipples.

    “Well, those are amazing,” I said. “You have such cute titties, Vanessa. Yes, you do. And I know you do, too, Thea. So show them to us. Or you’re running laps.”

    Thea shivered at the sudden steel of my voice. I started at her as I pushed down my yoga pants, revealing the girlish panties I wore with that wonderful word on the back. Adorable Kittens. That was what my four girls were. My panties tingled. I shuddered as I stepped out of my yoga pants. Once doffed, I marched over to Thea.

    The Black girl groaned and then she joined the others.

    Her bright-red leotard came off, revealing her small, dark-brown breasts. Her nipples were almost black, hard, and just begging to be lick.

    So I did.

    I leaned down and flicked my tongue across her nipple. I shuddered as I savored the salt of her skin and the feel of her nipple against my mouth. It was so different from my husband’s small nipple. Hers was thicker. Fatter. I sucked on it.

    “Coach Bell,” Thea moaned as I sucked on her nipple.

    My tongue swirled around the Black girl’s nub. My hands petted her smooth skin, stroking her sides and her outer thighs. I loved the feel of her. She whimpered, her face twisting. Her hands landed on my shoulders, her fingers digging into my flesh.

    I loved it. This was so amazing.

    My pussy ached, full of my husband’s cum. I couldn’t wait. This was all so naughty. I popped my lips off her nipple and looked around. The other kittens watched me, cheeks flushed, all looking a little nervous.

    “Okay, kittens,” I said, clapping my hands together. My breasts shook as I stared at them. “Let’s get back to stretching. Let’s get those legs limbered and your joints all flexible. I don’t want anyone to get hurt today. I want you all to have a good time.” I let out a throaty moaned. “Oh, yes, then we’ll have a very good time.”

    “Mom,” Katerina said, her blue eyes blinking.

    I smiled and gave her a quick kiss on the forehead. My breasts pressed into hers; they felt so nice against mine. Then I kissed her nose. Just a quick smack. Last, I licked her lips, my tongue caressing them, tasting that delightful lip gloss she wore. My nipples throbbed, my body on fire.

    “You’re going to be a good little kitten for your mama cat, aren’t you?”

    “Yes… Mama.” She swallowed. “I will.”

    “I know you will.” I broke away from her and looked at the others.

    They were stretching now. It was so exciting watching them. Naked. Nothing hid the beauty of my kittens. I sauntered around them, my nipples throbbing. I tweaked them, twisting my pink nubs. I stared at their lithe, nubile forms.

    They were all eighteen or nineteen, just so beautiful.

    I loved the sight of their cute tushes and their adorable pussies and their delightful breasts. Their legs stretched, the lean muscles beneath their silky skin flexing. They arched their backs, bent their torsos, extended their limbs in every direction. I groaned as they did the splits. Even Molly’s pussy lips parted and became exposed, surrounded by her thick, red bush. I groaned, watching her touching her bare toes, so limber. It was just utterly delightful.

    I hungered. I just wanted to fall to my knees and eat one of my cute little kittens out.

    “Coach Bell?” Molly asked as I fell to my knees between her stretched out legs, her fingers touching her toes.

    “Keep holding the stretch,” I told her, leaning down. I breathed in, inhaling that wonderful, tart musk. “You’re doing such a good job. You deserve a reward.”

    She gasped as I licked my tongue up her pussy lips, caressing her delicate bits. She didn’t have a hymen, no girl who did gymnastics had one. They all broke them when they were children. The sort of stretching they did destroyed their maidenheads. But they were still pure.

    So cute and virginal to me.

    My tongue reached her clit, dancing around it. She moaned, her little titties jiggling while her smile spread, freckles dancing. That one wonderful lick soaked my tongue in her wonderful juices.

    I smacked my lips as I lifted my head from her twat. “That was a yummy pussy. Thank you for letting me taste it.”

    “You’re my… mama cat,” she said, her green eyes bright. “I guess I’m supposed to let you do that.”

    I gave her a quick kiss on the mouth, letting her taste herself. When I broke it, her tongue flicked across her lips, gathering the cream I’d left behind. I shuddered, glancing down at her pussy. A wicked idea popped into my head. I groaned, my entire body swaying as I gained my feet.

    “Okay, girls, let’s practice our tumbling. I want you girls to improve. Nice roles. Good somersaults. Then I want you to do some flips. Perfect landings.”

    Watching my kittens gamble about the exercise mats was amazing. I rubbed my nipples, my fingers circling my areolas, as I watched them tumble around. Molly and Katerina’s short hair swayed about their faces while Vanessa’s thick braid danced across her supple back. Their taut bodies flexed. Their small titties, and Vanessa’s round breasts, heaved and jiggled and quivered. They all looked so delicious. Katerina and Thea’s shaved pussies soon had a gleam of excitement. And I noticed some dewdrops adorning Vanessa’s black bush.

    Molly, of course, was the worst on the floor. She could do the tumbles just fine, but she always wobbled on her landings. And those were just from simple flips. When she dismounted the horizontal bars, I always winced, afraid she would roll her ankle one day.

    Today they only did safe exercises.

    They were soon laughing and giggling, getting in the spirit of it. I was glad to see them relaxing. Going naked was doing wonders for them. I sauntered through them, my hips wiggling, my girlish panties clinging to me. I would move through them, petting them. I would rub a cute ass or squeeze a delicious breast or finger a juicy twat.

    “Mama,” my daughter moaned as my fingers plunged into her tight pussy. Without a hymen, I could reach deep into her virgin depths to pet her. She gasped, her body in a low crouch about to start another tumble. My fingers plunged in and out of her, stroking the insides of her silky cunt.

    “You’re doing so good,” I told her. My other hand petted her brown hair. “Your mama cat is very proud of you.”

    “Thanks, Mama,” she said, her pussy clenching down on my fingers. “I like what you’re doing.”

    “Petting your pussy?” I asked. “It’s a very important thing to do for a young kitten.”

    “I like it very much,” she moaned, getting breathy. “Please, please, don’t stop.”

    I smiled and slid my thumb through her pussy lips to find her clit. I petted her pearl. Slow circles, feeling her bud throbbing against my thumb. Her pussy tightened on my digits. The tangy musk of her pussy, the same aroma of my own, grew stronger and stronger as I plunged my digits into her. I petted her pussy and her clit, making her almost purr like a kitten.

    Her face twisted. Her body trembled. The other three kittens scampered over. They watched, crouched in envy. Molly was swinging her legs open and close, flashing her red-furred muff at me. Vanessa had both her hands on her round breasts, squeezing those delicious orbs. Thea bit her lower lip, her thighs squirming together while her hands rubbed her legs. Her coffee-brown skin had a delicious sheen.

    I loved it.

    My fingers thrust faster and faster, petting my little daughter-kitten with such a hot plunge. My thumb rubbed against her clit, making her quiver. Her fingers dug into the blue exercise mat, her moans echoing through the gym.

    “Yes, yes, thank you, mama cat,” she moaned. “Oh, being petted feels so amazing. It’s so wonderful. Oh, yes, yes!”

    “I want to be petted,” Thea moaned. I smiled at the Black girl.

    “You’ll get your turn,” I promised her, my fingers plunging so deep into my daughter’s silky pussy.

    Katerina arched her back, her short-brown hair swaying about her face. She whimpered, her juices soaking my fingers. Her twat grew hotter and hotter. I stroked her clit while my fingers inside of her petted down the inner surface of her pussy walls. I knew just where she needed to be scratch.

    I found my daughter’s G-spot.

    Katerina’s head threw back. Her short, brown hair swayed, the ends kissing her shoulders. Her pussy convulsed around me as she came hard from me petting her G-spot. She quivered, her naughty cunt convulsing and spasming. Her hot juices bathed my hand. A wicked shudder ran through me. This naughty, boiling heat washed through my nervous system.

    My daughter’s silky flesh felt so amazing about my digits.

    I massaged her clit and kept petting her G-spot. She whimpered, her face lowering to the tumbling mat. Her entire body trembled. She made the cutest sounds. The other three kittens watched in awe, their bodies shivering as I gave my daughter such pleasure. I smiled, so happy to pet her. So happy to stroke her and give her so much delight.

    I pulled my fingers from my daughter’s pussy, staring at them dripping with her juices. I brought them to my nose and inhaled. Her tangy musk smelled amazing. I licked my fingers, savoring my daughter’s incestuous cream as she rolled onto her side. She trembled there, whimpering. Her eyes were closed, her face flushed. She had such a big smile on her face.

    “See, isn’t being a cute kitten so much fun?” I asked, my eyes flicking around to the other girls.

    Thea nodded her head, her chocolate-brown breasts quivering.

    “Wow, mama cat,” Vanessa said, her eyes wide. “That was amazing. I can’t believe how hard she orgasmed. What did you do to her?”

    “Why, I loved my cute kitten,” I said. I took another lick at the back of my hand, gathering up the cream that dribbled almost to my wrist. I savored it, my body on fire.

    “Now, I want to see more practicing. You girls need to get better. Let’s go.

    I let my daughter, curled up into a cute ball, lie there. She could have a few minutes to recover while her friends went back to their tumbling practice. Molly had grabbed the ribbon and was twirling it as she went through some of her exercises. Her lithe body looked so good with the pink ribbon dancing around her. She did swirls and whirls, her small breasts quivering.

    I licked my lips, loving the sight of her.

    Vanessa’s round breasts bounced and heaved as she did a series of backflips ending in a triple somersault. She landed perfectly, her tits heaving and bouncing. She threw her arms wide, back arched, head thrown skyward.

    “Bravo,” I said, loving the enthusiasm.

    Thea took a running start, her feet smacking on the tumbling mats. Then she dove forward, springing up on her arms and flipping around to land on her feet before transitioning into a triple cartwheel. A tumbling somersault followed. I gasped as she sprang out of that into a front-tuck, triple spin. She landed perfectly, panting. She’d crossed the entire floor as part of her routine. She whirled around to face, beaming at me.

    “Oh, that was just wonderful,” I applauded. “Oh, kittens, you’re all doing so well.”

    I licked my lips, that naughty idea burning hot inside of my mind. Was it time? Should I wait before I had more fun with them?

    I shuddered, my wicked pussy itching for fun.

    “Let’s have a contest,” I said, grinning at my girls. “Now, Katerina, you might have an advantage because your pussy is already warmed up. Or maybe having an orgasm not long ago might be a disadvantage. I’m not sure, all I know is you can do your best.”

    “What sort of contest, mama cat?” Thea asked, her breasts rising and falling as she breathed heavily.

    “Why, a pussy licking contest,” I said. I ran my tongue across my lips. “You girls are such cute kittens, and you should be able to lick yourselves. I know how limber you are.

    Thea’s jaw drop. “You want us to lick our own cunts?”

    “Yes,” I said. “Won’t that be just so cute? All four of you, licking your own pussies, making yourself explode in rapture. I know you can do it. You’re eighteen and nineteen, so young and limber.

    “Are we that limber?” asked my daughter.

    “Well, let’s find out.” I smiled at them. “I’m sure you’re all wondering why I’m still wearing these panties, right?”

    The girls nodded.

    “Well, it’s trapping a special cream inside of me. I know how much good kittens love their cream, and your mama cat has prepared the perfect type for you. My pussy is full of Katerina’s father. His cum is brimming inside of me. Whichever one of you cums first, well, you’ll get the delight of licking me clean.”

    “Oh, my gosh, yes!” Molly gasped then she fell to the ground. She spread her legs wide and bent over, her body almost folding in half. I shuddered, impressed by how limber she was. Her small breasts pressed into her stomach as her lips nuzzled into her own fiery bush. Her pink tongue licked out, sliding through her own pussy folds. She grabbed her ankles, squeezing tight as she devoured herself.

    “Holy shit!” Thea gasped. “She did it.”

    Vanessa was next. She gasped and then she was on her back, employing a different strategy. She rolled up onto her shoulders, her arms hooking around the back of her knees. She pulled on them, groaning as she bent herself. She brought her young, trimmed bush to her face. Her little nose quivered as she inhaled her own musk. And then she pressed her lips into her soft, black curls. I groaned as she licked herself. Her entire body shuddered, her little toes curling.

    I wanted to suck on them.

    “Oh, god, I want to win,” Katerina moaned. She sat down and then she laid back and bent herself in half. She went for the folding method like Molly had. My daughter’s short, brown hair spilled over her cheeks. She nuzzled into her shaved twat. I groaned as I watched her pink tongue lap at her own pussy. She caressed her pussy, collecting her juices.

    A hot tremble raced through me, my cum-filled cunt getting so hot.

    It would be so exciting if my daughter won.

    Of course, it would be hot if Molly or Vanessa or even Thea ate me.

    The Black girl blinked, and then she groaned. She sank down and hooked her legs like how Vanessa had. But instead of pulling her lower half to her mouth, she used it to bend her upper half down. The Black girl brought her mouth to her pussy. Her dark folds parted to show off her inner pink. I groaned, watching as her lips pressed into her own twat. She feasted on herself.

    They all did.

    I quivered, hearing the moans as the four kittens licked and lapped at their pussies. Their tongues dived through their folds, gathering up their own juices. They all moaned, quivering. It was such a heady thrill to watch. I shuddered, wondering which one would win. Thea ate herself with a hungry passion. Molly fluttered her tongue, her face moving from side to side. Vanessa moaned, seemingly able to wiggle her tongue inside of herself. Katerina fluttered her tongue, dancing it up and down her folds, brushing her clit.

    This was so hot to watch. I pinched and rolled my nipples as the four girls feasted on themselves. I crouched down to peer at them. I wanted to see their tongues sliding through their folds up close. I moved towards Thea, watching the Black girl lap at her own shaved twat. I could smell her sweet musk.

    My mouth watered.

    It was so exciting watching Thea lick her pussy up close. To see her pink tongue diving through those juicy folds. I breathed in again, savoring the sweet musk of her pussy. It made me wiggle my hips. My adorable, little kitten had such a wonderful aroma.

    They all worked groaning, whimpering. They made such wicked and naughty sounds. I turned over and looked at Vanessa, her cute, little ass thrust up in the air. I could see her brown sphincter peeking out between her butt-cheeks. She had her face pressed into her own brown curls, licking with such eager hunger. Her eyes flicked to mine, staring at me with such a feverish light.

    “Yes, yes, love yourself,” I moaned. “Kittens are always licking themselves. They have such juicy pussies. Mmm, that’s it. Oh, yes, love yourselves. You’re all so beautiful.”

    I took a deep breath, discovering that Vanessa had a spicy aroma.

    Mouthwatering.

    I shifted over to Molly, my round breasts dangling as I crawled across the blue tumbling mats. I stared at her, her fiery curls spilling over her nose and cheeks. She whimpered and moaned, her legs spread wide, her toes curling. Her green eyes flashed up to mine. I knelt down low, pressing my chin against the floor to stare into those verdant depths.

    “Oh, Molly, you’re doing such a good job. Look at you go. I bet you have your tongue buried so deep into your cunt.”

    “Uh-huh,” she moaned.

    I smiled. I wanted to just dive in there and eat her, too. Her tart musk tickled my nose.

    Then I was before Katerina. I licked my lips, knowing exactly what she tasted. She was feasting on her cunt. She whimpered, her hand moving back and forth. I wanted her to win. It would be so naughty if she licked out her father’s cum from my pussy. To have her feast on that incestuous creampie.

    Oh, that would be just perfect. I couldn’t wait.

    I wanted to touch them, but I couldn’t. That wasn’t my place.

    I stood up, my cunt so juicy. I was just aching for one of these adorable kittens to devour me. I stared at them, listening to the moaning. Whimpering. Their bodies shook. They had their faces planted in their succulent pussies.

    “You’re all such amazing, little kittens,” I moaned. “You’re all going to get to lick me. Eat me. Eventually. Who will be first, though?”

    I sank down before them, hoping they could all see. I spread my legs wide and hooked the girl’s panties to the side. I flashed my twat at them, letting them see the blonde bush surrounding my pussy. To see my husband’s cum leaking out of me. They all moaned, seeing the delight they would get to enjoy.

    “That’s it,” I moaned. “Whichever one of you cums first will get to pull down my panties and eat this. I know you all want to eat this wonderful cream out of my cunt.”

    I let go of my panties as they all groaned. They all licked with even more feverish delight. Their moans rose, the scent of their adorable pussies filling the air. Sweet and tangy and tartan spicy. All those amazing, mouth-watering flavors. I groaned, my hand sliding up my torso to squeeze my tits. I dug them into my flesh and massaged my breasts. I couldn’t wait for them to finish.

    “Hurry,” I moaned. “Oh, God, I need one of you to come. Please. Your mama cat needs to be eaten out.”

    They all moaned. Groaned. They all wanted to please me. I could hear it in their passion. Would it be Molly who won? She had a head start. Or maybe Thea. She devoured herself with such hunger. The Black girl feasted on her own cunt like nothing tasted better.

    Katerina was doing a great job, too. She moaned into her twat, licking herself. I could feel her blue eyes on me. She wanted to eat her mama cat’s pussy. She wanted to devour her daddy’s jizz out of my twat.

    But what about Vanessa?

    She shuddered, her body quivering. Was she on the verge of orgasming? I sat up, staring at the black-haired girl. Her butt-cheeks clenched. She moaned, her nose pressed into her taint. She must have her tongue deep inside her cunt. I quivered, so eager for it. I just wanted that moment to arrive. That moment when Vanessa gasped out in rapture.

    It wasn’t Vanessa who came first.

    “Mama!” howled Katerina, her body unfolding as she spasmed in delight.

    I gasped, my gaze shooting over to her convulsing form. Juices gushed out of her cunt, splattering the mat. The scent of tangy pussy swelled in the air, drowning out the other aromas. Her small breasts quivered. She whimpered. Her tongue swirled around her mouth, licking up her own juices.

    “You other kittens, don’t stop,” I moaned. “Second place will get a wonderful gift, too. But first place…”

    “Yes, yes, Mama!” my daughter moaned. “I get to eat out your pussy. I get to lick out that wonderful cream! Daddy’s cream!”

    “Yes,” I told her. “Just get over here, yank down my panties, and you will get everything you crave.”

    I shuddered as she rolled over onto her hands and knees. She crawled towards me, her face stained in her own pussy juices. She had this hunger in her blue eyes. My little kitten was in the mood to play. I loved it. She scampered closer, her small tits jiggling beneath her. And then she was between my thighs. She pounced on me.

    I groaned as she ripped off those girlish panties. She dragged them down my thighs, exposing my blonde bush and juicy pussy. My panties were past my knees. Down my calves. And then they were off. She threw them to the side, her hand shoving my legs apart. I groaned, my heart pounding as my daughter leaned over me. Her tiny nose quivered. She breathed in, inhaling the incestuous mix of her father spunk and my pussy juices.

    “I’m so glad I won,” she moaned. Her blue eyes stared up at me. “I ate myself so hard, Mama. I just had to win. I couldn’t let one of them eat your pussy first. I’m your kitten-daughter. I’m the one that deserves this the most.”

    “And you proved it,” I moaned.

    I glanced at her friends, all still eating themselves. They were still so eager for that second place. I licked my lips, just as excited for it is them. As Katerina stroked my thighs, sending incestuous delight tingling towards my pussy, I wondered which kitten would cum next.

    What if it was Molly? Thea? Or maybe it was Vanessa. She still looked like she was on the verge of coming. On the verge of exploding. Oh, God, it would be so hot to eat any of them. All of them!

    “The girl who gets second place gets to sit on my face and have her pussy eaten out by me!” I moaned as my daughter’s head descended. She leaned down to nuzzle at my pussy and eat out her daddy’s cum.

    “Mama cat!” howled Thea.

    The Black girl moaned, rubbing her face into her snatch. I gasped as I could see the juices squirting past her brown cheeks. She was cumming hard. She wanted second place. She wanted me to feast on her cunt and make her explode.

    My daughter nuzzled her face in my blonde bush. I felt my curls rustling. And then her tongue licked out, lapping up her father’s jizz adorning my bush. I groaned, my toes curling. I was so eager for her to dive in. My entire body trembled.

    “Mama cat!” Thea moaned, finally unfolding herself. “Oh, that was so amazing. I came so hard.”

    Then Vanessa squealed. She drank down her own flooded juices, followed by Molly. The redhead may have had a head start, but she was the last to cum. She still licked and lapped and drank her juices anyways. Vanessa gasped, her lower half smacking down on the mat as she panted. Her round breasts heaved as Thea gained her feet.

    “Vanessa, Molly, you can still suck on my nipples,” I moaned then gasped as my daughter’s tongue licked across my slit.

    Katerina feasted on my cunt with such hunger. My adorable kitten-daughter fluttered her tongue up and down, licking and lapping and devouring the cum out of me. I shuddered, trembling on the exercise mat as her tongue did such wicked things to my pussy. Incestuous delight rippled through my body as she licked out her father’s cum from my twat.

    I needed Mitch to fuck me more often. I needed to have plenty of cream for my adorable kittens so they could have such delicious rewards.

    And then Thea appeared. She straddled my face and squatted down. I groaned as she pressed her hot twat right against my mouth. My tongue flicked out, dancing through her folds. I savored the delicious, sweet flavor of her pussy. I gripped the Black girl’s thighs, lapping at my first cunt ever. It was so wonderful to lick at one of my kittens. To dart my tongue through her folds while my kitten-daughter did the same to my pussy.

    “Oh, I wish I had cum faster,” Molly said. I felt her grab my breasts. Then her tongue licked and lapped at my nipple. “I’ll do better next time, Mama.”

    “I know you will,” I moaned into Thea’s pussy.

    “I’ll do better, too,” Vanessa said. “I want to eat out your pussy full of cream next time.”

    “Not if I come first,” Katerina moaned into my pussy.

    I shuddered as the two kittens licked and lapped at my breasts. They didn’t just play with my nipples, Molly and Vanessa bathed my tits. Their tongues fluttered all over my breasts, soaking them in their saliva.

    I quivered, my toes curling. Such wicked and naughty sensations rippled through me. I whimpered, reveling in it. The same time, Katerina lapped everywhere across my pussy. She brushed my labia. My clit. She drove her tongue into the depths of my pussy to scoop out more of her daddy’s cum. She caressed my walls, petting them with her tongue.

    I moaned into Thea’s pussy.

    “Mama cat!” gasped Thea. She squirmed on my face, grinding her shaved pussy against my hungry lips. Her cute ass flexed right before my eyes. My nose nuzzled into her taint. I licked hungrily at her pussy, just feasting on her. It was so incredible. She tasted so good. Her sweet cream filled my mouth.

    “I love being a kitten,” Molly moaned, her voice sounding so throaty. Her tongue swirled around my areola.

    Vanessa giggled. “Are you fingering your twat?”

    “Petting it.” the redhead whimpered. “I’m petting my pussy just like your mom petted Katerina’s cunt. It feels so good. I’m plunging so deep inside of me.”

    “Mama cat is petting inside of my pussy, too,” Thea moaned as my tongue swirled around inside of her delicious twat. I reached so deep into the virgin girl. I was so glad all my gymnasts had their pesky cherries popped. Then I could enjoy reaching into their pure depths.

    I was so glad I had my kittens.

    Vanessa moaned. I could hear the squelch of fingers plunging into a wet cunt. And then Katerina whimpered. Three of my kittens were fingering their twats, petting the depths of their pussies. I shuddered.

    It seemed like petting herself had inspired Katerina to eat me with even more fervor. Her tongue danced up and down my folds, building and building in me towards my orgasm. I groaned, climbing towards it as I feasted on Thea’s yummy pussy.

    I reveled in Thea’s sweet juices while my daughter’s tongue fluttered to the depths of my pussy. She patted my cunt walls, stroking me. She groaned, sounding like she was disappointed. Had she cleaned out all of her daddy’s cum?

    I bet she had, naughty kitten.

    Luckily, she kept licking me. She stroked her tongue up and down my slit, brushing my clit.

    Such wondrous pleasure burst through me.

    I couldn’t last long. Not with three adorable kittens licking my body. Molly and Vanessa were concentrating on my nipples now. They were licking. Sucking. They were petting me with their mouths. I loved it as they nibbled on my nubs. I groaned into Thea’s cunt, my fingers digging into her thighs. This was so wonderful. A heady thrill that would have me exploding.

    “Mama cat!” Thea moaned. “Oh, yes, you’re going to pet me to an orgasm. You’re going to make me cum, mama cat!”

    “Yes!” Molly moaned. “I’m petting my pussy to a wonderful orgasm.”

    “Me, too!” my daughter moaned into my pussy. Then she latched onto my clit.

    Sucked.

    The pressure was incredible. My pussy clenched. I bucked and moaned as my orgasm swept through me. Wave after wave of incestuous delight flooded through my body. I whimpered into Thea’s pussy. I jammed my tongue deep inside of her as the pleasure washed over my mind. I swirled around it, drinking in the bliss.

    Katerina moaned in delight. Her tongue attacked my pussy. She lapped up the cream flowing out of me with such hunger. Her tongue dug through my folds. Every stroke sent another wave of pleasure sloshing through me. My nipples throbbed in Molly’s and Vanessa’s sucking mouths. It was all so much.

    All so wonderful.

    “I love my adorable kittens!” I howled.

    “Yes!” gasped Thea. She shuddered on me, squirming. Then her wonderful juices bathed my mouth.

    She came.

    I lapped up her cream. I savored it. That sweet and yummy pussy cream. It was the best thing in the world. I drank it down, her juices spilling over my cheeks. She ground atop me, her dark butt-cheeks clenching right before my face. I loved it. Her head tossed back and forth.

    My pleasure surged so hot through me.

    “Yes!” Molly moaned. “Yes, yes, yes!”

    “Oh, yes, I love cumming!” Katerina moaned.

    “So good!” Squealed Vanessa.

    We are all cumming. All gasping and moaning and shuddering.

    And then we became a writhing ball of naughty flesh. My kittens squirmed around me. We were licking each other. Touching each other. Fingering each other. I tasted all their pussies. I buried my face into Molly’s thick, red-furred muff. I lapped up my daughter’s tangy cream. I nuzzled into Vanessa’s spicy twat. We squirmed and groaned, a pile of kittenish pleasure. It was so wonderful.

    We gave each other all such delicious joy. And then we all collapsed into a pile. They were all curled around me, held in my arms, Katerina cradled on my belly. I panted, my eyes blinking. It was the greatest practice ever.

    I was so excited that I had realized they were my adorable, little kittens.

    I was so pleased that I had made the discovery. It was so shocking. So revealing.

    I had to recruit more girls. I needed more adorable kittens. I could handle more. A never-ending stream of them licking and lapping and teasing my body. I would take them home with me. They could scamper around the house, pleasing me. Mitch could fuck me whenever I needed cream to give them. I bet he wouldn’t mind fucking them, either. Just petting them with his big dick.

    I groaned, my mind burning beneath the weight of all these naughty, wicked thoughts.

    “Oh, my adorable kittens, we’re going to have so much fun together, aren’t we?”

    They all purred in delight. I could hear the truth. We were going to have so much fun together.

    “Do any of you know any cute girls who’d like to join gymnastics?” I asked. “Any delicious kittens that you would like to devour?”

    My girls all beamed at me. They thrust their arms up in the air like little girls waiting for their teacher to call on them. I pointed, and they spilled out names.

    I was glad I put on those girlish panties.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The figure was impressed. The magic in the panties had worked but in a twisted way. The prearranged wearer, Katerina, was supposed to become an adorable kitten. She was supposed to gamble around naked, licking and lapping and having so much fun. To never give up her virginity. Her innocence. She was supposed to stay pure forever, delivering oral pleasure to any man or woman she met.

    However, the older woman donning the panties had twisted the magic into something just as delicious.

    The figure enjoyed it immensely. Although, it hoped that such incidents wouldn’t happen in the future as it had other ideas. Bolder ideas. It didn’t want any disruption to them.

    Its latest creation would go beyond just molding a young girl’s passions. The figure stroked its latest creation, something demure. Something almost virginal. White. A strip of ruffled lace around the waistband, the style cut like you would imagine a plain pair of schoolgirl’s panties. On the back was two words written in the brightest, reddest letters imaginable.

    Cherry Tart.

    Smiling, the figure scooped up its creation. It knew just the sort of wild and wicked place to leave this pair. A place it hadn’t had to venture into so far. A place that would sorely tempt it with the congress of so many mortals.

    But the fun that would come if it could keep its self-control and not become distracted would be intense.

    The figure strode towards the mist. Stepped into it. Vanished.

    To be continued in the next tale of Mind-Controlling Panties…


  • College Life #8

    Font size : +


    Jenny grabbed my hand and interlaced her fingers with mine. I squeezed her hand and moved in closer to her. I lifted my arm up over her head and hugged her from behind. Still naked from just getting out of bed, our hands rested on her stomach as we stood there watching Kristen and Rob fuck on their bed. They were in the spooning position facing us. Rob was holding Kristen’s right leg up in the air as he pumped her pussy from behind. They knew we were there, but didn’t seem to mind or pay attention to us. I wrapped my other arm around Jenny as she started to slowly grind her ass on my cock. The first thought that came into my head while we were standing there was ‘this was going to be a reversal of what just happened.’ Now Rob and Kristen were on the bed and Jenny and I were standing in the doorway watching them. I slid my free hand down to Jenny’s crotch, she opened her legs slightly and I began rubbing her clit. She took our hands that were interlaced and placed them on her breast. I let go of her hand and moved to her other breast as she kept playing with the other one. Her left hand reached up and grabbed the back of my head pulling me closer to her. I started to playfully bite her ear.

    Keeping my left hand on her clit, I turned both of us to face each other so we were sideways in the doorway. Jenny removed her hand from her breast and slid it down to my hardening cock. Jenny’s eyes were locked on Kristen’s pussy being pumped by Rob’s hard-on. I leaned in to kiss her and she didn’t even move her head to kiss me back because she was so intent on watching them fuck. I kept one hand on Jenny’s clit and moved the other one to her ass, grabbing it and pulling her toward me. With her massaging and stroking my cock, it was getting hard again. Like I had mentioned before, Jenny was very flexible which was a blessing when it came to different positions that we would fuck in. I slid my hand off of her ass, down the back of her leg and pulled her leg up. I brought her knee up to my ribcage and then she moved her foot up to my shoulder. She was standing on her left leg, back against the door frame, doing the splits now. Kristen opened her eyes to look at us. Jenny’s eyes were still fixed on Kristen’s pussy. Kristen looked at me, and then motioned her head toward my cock, non-verbally asking if I was going to stick it in Jenny’s ready pussy or not. I removed Jenny’s hand from my dick and brought it up to my neck. I reached back down, grabbed my hard-on and entered Jenny’s wet slit once more. This was the first time Jenny took her eyes off of Kristen and Rob. She looked at me with a big smile on her face and kissed me. I put both of my hands under Jenny’s ass to hold her up and keep her from falling. I looked back at Kristen for approval of our position. She smiled at me, giving me the approval I was seeking.

    I was slowly pumping my cock in and out of Jenny as we both stood there and watched Kristen get filled with Rob’s dick. Kristen brought her hand up to her mouth, stuck two fingers in and licked them so they were plenty wet. She then took her hand down to her ass and started to massage her ass hole with her wet fingers. Rob picked his head up out of curiosity. As Kristen turned her head toward him, she was grinning. Kristen reached down between her legs, grabbed Rob’s dick and pulled it out of her dripping pussy. You could see her juices all over Rob’s cock as he slid out of her. Kristen repositioned herself and Rob’s cock, so he was pressing against her now wet ass hole. “Rob, fuck me here. I want to know what it feels like. Go slow, but fuck me in the ass.”

    “You sure?” Rob questioned. “I don’t wanna hurt you.”

    “Yeah, I’m relaxed enough. Push your hard-on into me. I want you in my ass.” Rob started to push slowly and Kristen became wide eyed out of pleasurable pain. She was gasping for air and moaning at the same time.

    As we watched Rob enter Kristen from behind, Jenny’s pussy tightened up on my cock. I whispered in her ear, “You like that huh?”

    “Fuck yeah I do. That’s hot. Seeing her glistening pussy is enough for me, but watching Rob slide into her ass? Oh my God!” Jenny started to move faster up and down on my cock as Rob entered Kristen’s ass. She was overcome with pleasure by watching them do anal for the first time. I brought one hand from Jenny’s ass to her pussy and started to rub her clit. This made her tighten up even more. Jenny started to moan. I looked back over at Kristen’s ass and Rob had his cock all the way inside her. He started to pump slowly in and out of her. Kristen was trying to catch her breath but each time Rob would enter her, she would gasp out of pleasure.

    I leaned in to give Jenny a kiss, she turned her head just enough to return my kiss but not taking her eyes off of Kristen and Rob. I took my hand off of her clit, brought it up to her face and turned her so she was looking into my eyes. She tilted her head, opened her mouth and attacked mine with her tongue. She brought her hand up to the back of my head, pulling me into her, her tongue dove deep into my mouth. We continued to kiss as I pumped my cock into her pussy, going deeper each time. Jenny’s focus turned to me as she was pushing herself down on my cock each time I pushed up. Our mouths did not leave each other for quite some time. We could hear Rob and Kristen moaning and fucking, but we were doing our own thing. My hand found its way back down to Jenny’s clit and continued rubbing it. Jenny let her right leg slide down my back and stopped right above my ass. She then brought her other leg up and wrapped it around my back as well. Her hands moved from the back of my head to wrapping her arms around my neck. She was holding herself up, pumping against me as I thrust into her. With Jenny moving like this, it seemed to open her snatch more, so I could penetrate her deeper. Both of my hands were under her ass, helping her hold herself up, and helping me get as deep into her as I could.

    Jenny, between kissing me and her heavy breathing said, “Oh my-God-Brian. This-feels so-damn-good.” She started to moan as her pussy twitched on my cock. This made my balls tighten up. I could feel my juices running through my cock. “Brian-I-think-I’m-gonna-cum.” Jenny said, still broken.

    “I can’t wait any longer babe.” I pushed my rod deep into her, harder this time. “I’m gonna go Jenny.” I felt the final push from my balls, pumping the cum into my cock. Jenny’s pussy tightened around me. I pulled out so just the head of my dick was in, then I rammed my cock back into her, shooting load after hot load of cum deep into her pussy. Jenny’s arms and legs tightened around me and her kisses got deeper and faster as well. I pumped my cock into her a couple more times, ensuring my balls were emptied into her wet slit. Jenny let out one final deep breath and relaxed the grip of her arms around my neck.

    Jenny let her left leg down to the floor. She tried to take her right leg down too, but I held it up around my back. “Let me down.” She begged, looking into my eyes. I knew my cock was empty, but it still felt hard. I knew that if I came out of her, it would go limp.

    “No, not yet. I wanna stay in you as ling as I can.” I slowly started to pump into Jenny’s pussy again.

    “Geez Brian, didn’t you have enough yet? I don’t think my pussy can take any more.” Jenny started to grind on my cock as I pumped her. “I’m getting sore. We’ve fucked an awful lot this weekend.”

    “Yeah, I know, and I’ve loved each and every one of them. Besides, if you didn’t want me still in you, you wouldn’t be enjoying this.” I looked down at her hips moving back and forth.

    “I do want more, but I don’t know if my body can take any more. I love the feel of you inside me, but I need a break. I’m sorry.”

    “Don’t apologize,” I told her. I brought one hand around off of her ass and started to rub her clit again. “I know you can’t tell me to stop doing this.”

    “That’s not fair. No, I can’t let you stop that. I can ask you, but I know it would be pointless because if you do stop, I’ll tell you not to. You are so mean to me.” She brought her head back up to kiss me passionately again. I had one hand on her clit and the other on her ass. She brought her hands to her breasts and started to rub and pinch them. “I know you like it when I do this.” I looked down at her hands and twitched my cock inside of her. “Oohh, I guess you do like it. That feels good. Do that again.” She smiled and I twitched my cock in her again.

    As I was rubbing her clit, I said “I heard that the second one for you is quicker and stronger than the first.”

    “Oh, is that why you stayed in me?”

    “That’s part of it. I just like the feel of your pussy around me. Nothing beats it.” I smiled and kissed her again. I started to rub her clit faster.

    Jenny, starting to moan now, was pinching her nipples and pulling on them. She had her eyes closed so she couldn’t see Kristen walking up to us. I saw Kristen and she had her finger over her mouth, motioning for me to be quiet. As she got close, Kristen slapped Jenny on the ass. “Oh Brian, you know I like that. Do it again, harder.”

    “OK,” Kristen said, “but it wasn’t Brian.”

    Jenny opened her eyes and saw Kristen standing next to her. “Hey girl thanks.”

    “Any time,” Kristen said. She leaned in, gently pushing my head out of the way and kissed Jenny on the lips. “Excuse me Brian,” she said. “I have needed my Jenny kisses for a while.”

    “No, don’t let me stop you. I will let you do that, however, you can’t have her pussy, it’s occupied.”

    Looking down at my shaft pumping into Jenny’s pussy, Kristen said, “I see that. How is it Brian? It’s nice huh?” Kristen kissed Jenny again. “Sorry Brian, I am going to move your hand out of the way though.”

    “Go ahead.” I replied, moving my hand off of Jenny’s clit. Kristen’s fingers found their way to Jenny’s sweet spot and started rubbing it faster than I was. I looked down, saw Kristen’s fingers going to work and twitched my cock inside Jenny again. I turned my head and looked back at Rob. He was lying on the bed just watching the show in front of him.

    “You lucky fucker Brian,” Rob said. “I would get up and join you guys, but SOMEONE kept me up last night.”

    Kristen broke her kiss with Jenny, “Yeah, I’m sure you’re really complaining. If I remember right, you started it, I just finished it.”

    “About an hour later. But you’re right, I did start it. And I’m not complaining, but I didn’t think it would last that long.”

    Kristen turned back to look at Rob, not taking her hand off of Jenny’s clit, and said “Honey, it was more like two hours. And you were enjoying every second as much as I was.” She turned back to Jenny and kissed her again. I looked at Rob, shrugged my shoulders and turned back to Jenny and Kristen kissing. “Oohh, Jenny’s getting hot Brian. I can feel her orgasm coming on. It will be any minute now. Are you ready?”

    Ready for what, I thought. “I have made her orgasm before, sure I’m ready.”

    “That’s true,” Kristen said. “You did make her orgasm, but nothing like this one will be. We girls have some special touch with each other that you guys don’t have with us.” Jenny was tightening up her pussy more and more. I started to pump faster as Kristen moved her fingers even faster over Jenny’s clit.

    “Oh my God Kristen, here it comes. HHOOOOLLLYYY FFUUUUCCCKKKK!!!” Jenny screamed as she started to convulse more than I have ever seen before. Her whole body twitched so hard it looked like she was going into an epileptic seizure.

    “You ready for this Brian? Check this out.” Kristen said. She moved her hand down around my cock, pressing her thumb on Jenny’s clit. Jenny took a deep breath, let out a scream and started to shake even more. I looked down just in time to see Jenny’s cum shoot out of her pussy on the top of my shaft. “Yeah girl, let it go.” Kristen said as she kept teasing Jenny’s clit.

    “Holy shit!” I exclaimed. I felt the hot white juices shoot out of her onto my abdomen. “Damn Jen. I had no idea. How did you do that Kristen?”

    “Like I said, it’s that special girl touch. Here’s another special girl touch.” Kristen leaned down and started to lick Jenny’s cum off of her clit and off of my cock. I turned around to Rob looking for his approval. He nodded his head as if it were fine with him. I looked back at Jenny; her face was flushed and sweaty. I looked for her approval and she looked back at me as if she didn’t care what was happening. Kristen grabbed my cock, pulled it out of Jenny’s dripping snatch, placed it in her mouth, and sucked all of Jenny’s juices off of it. She took it out of her mouth and looked at Jenny. Jenny nodded to her. Kristen looked up at me, “Wanna see another girl touch?” She reinserted me into her mouth, and started to stroke my shaft. She took her hand off of it, and slid her lips all the way to the base of my cock. With my head in the back of her throat, she swallowed, squeezing me, then stuck her tongue out and licked my balls. She slid my cock half way out of her mouth and circled her tongue around the head as she stroked me with her hand. Her spit lubed me up nicely and her hand slid freely around me. She took the whole thing in and out of her mouth again a few times. Then she pushed her head onto my cock so hard that I could feel my cock start to slide down her throat a little.

    “Oh my God. I can’t take this anymore.” I let go of all control. I felt my dick swell up, so did Kristen. She pulled me out of her mouth right as I was releasing my load. I shot it onto her tits and chin. She stroked me faster; making sure every last drop of cum was emptied from my cock.

    “Jenny, I believe you have a little cleaning up to do.” Kristen said as she stood up and turned around to face Jenny.

    Jenny bent over and started to lick my cum off of Kristen. “Mmmmmmm that tastes so good.” Jenny made sure that she got every last drop of cum off of her friend’s body. As she stood up, Jenny ran her hand up Kristen’s inner thigh, flicked her clit and said, “OK. Now, who wants breakfast? I’m cookin’ eggs ad pancakes.”

    We all went down stairs, without dressing and ate breakfast. I’m not sure if it was the fact that Jenny cooked me breakfast or the part that I was so exhausted from that many orgasms, but those eggs and pancakes tasted better than any I have had before.


    1 comments
    «1»

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2010-06-15 02:04:41
    I have enjoyed all of your story entries. I want more stories with Rob and the two girls at the cabin. Good job.

    «1»
  • Editing Reailty Book 1, Chapter 17: Cheerleader’s Spirituous Reward

    Font size : +


    Thanks to his daughter’s help, Steve knows how to fix his mistake. Will it work?

    Editing Reality

    Book One: Naughty Fantasies Created

    Chapter Seventeen: Cheerleader’s Spirituous Reward

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2019

    Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this.

    James Davies

    “Who should we have for the staff?” I asked, still feeling a little stunned by what I’d created today. I conjured Dreamgirl Delights out of nothing. Just with my pen and paper, I created this building. I furnished it with the power of my mind.

    I didn’t feel like I was anything special, but I must be.

    Seth grinned at me and answered, “Asuka.”

    I chuckled. “Not surprised by that. Okay, Yurika.”

    Seth glances at Ruri before he said, “I see we each have our own favorite shows.”

    My girlfriend, Ruri, glanced at me, her head cocking, her purple eyes blinking at me. Orihime then burst out of another room, her big tits bouncing in her schoolgirl blouse, her gray tie swaying before her. “There’s an arcade! You made an arcade, James!”

    “Yes, I did,” I said, grinning at her. “So, Seth, your turn.”

    “How about Shion,” he said.

    “Shion?” I frowned, thinking about who that would be. “She’s from that time loop series, right?”

    Seth nodded. “Love that series.”

    “Got it and…” I frowned. Who should I choose for the fourth host to work here? There were so many possibilities. So many delicious waifus out there to enjoy. I thought about Mio then an old favorite popped into my mind. “Chun-Li.”

    “Nice,” groaned Seth.

    “Guess I better get drawing,” I said. I had our employees to create.

    Creatio ex nihilo.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Steve Davies

    It was so simple. It came to me what I had to do.

    “Yeah, Daddy,” my daughter, Sam, gasped, kneeling before my desk. Drops of my cum ran down from the corners of her lips. She’d swallowed most of my jizz as she blew me. “I told you. Relaxing!”

    “Relaxing,” I agreed, buzzing from the pleasure of my orgasm.

    My daughter pushed my chair back so she could crawl out from beneath my desk. She hopped onto my lap, my computer chair creaking as my eighteen-year-old daughter seized my saliva-soaked dick. Her gray, pleated skirt swirled about her thigh as she guided my cock up between her legs. I couldn’t see, but I could feel.

    My daughter wasn’t wearing any panties.

    I groaned as her pussy engulfed my cock. My eyes widened at the tight embrace of her pussy. Her short, fiery hair danced about her face as more and more of her silky cunt slid down my shaft. The wonderful friction shot down to my balls. Her cunt squeezed the entire way down, making me groan.

    “Ooh, yes, Daddy, I relaxed you and fixed all your problems!” she moaned, her green eyes swimming before me. She pressed her forehead against mine. “I’m so glad I could help you.”

    “Yes,” I groaned as she lifted her pussy up my dick. Her tight sheath sucked at my cock’s tip. Pleasure shot down to my balls again. Then she slammed down on me. “You’re amazing, Sam.”

    She beamed at me, her eyes brimming with delight.

    My chair creaked as she rode me. I slid my hands up her body, stroking her through her blouse. I cupped her breasts, squeezing and kneading her little mounds, my fingers brushing her hard nipples. I massaged them, making her whimper.

    Her arms went around my neck. She hugged me tight and kissed me hard. Her mouth tasted salty, but I didn’t care. I was buzzing from the height of figuring out how to fix my mistake while savoring my daughter’s cunt working up and down my dick, massaging me. Her tight cunt sucked at my cock as she slid up. My balls throbbed.

    The door to my office opened. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw my wife shake her head as she stood in the doorway. “I should have known you snuck in here and bothered your father.”

    My daughter broke her kiss and beamed at Linda. “I was just helping Daddy relax and it worked, Mom!”

    “Yes,” I groaned, my hands squeezing my daughter’s small breasts. “I figured it out. I think.”

    “Oh, that’s wonderful, honey,” my wife said. She walked into the room like she often would and rubbed my shoulders from behind. “I’m so glad.”

    It felt so surreal with our eighteen-year-old daughter working her twat up and down my cock and my wife massaging my shoulders. Sam’s pussy squeezed me. I throbbed in her sheath. Linda bent down and kissed me over my shoulder. I groaned, the pleasure shot through me. Then Sam joined us. It turned into an incestuous, three-way kiss. Our tongues danced together. My blood burned. Linda’s fingers dug into my shoulders as she whimpered.

    Linda broke the kiss and said, “You make your father spill his jizz in your pussy. You milk every drop of his cum out of his balls, young lady.”

    “Yes, Mom!” she moaned, bouncing faster and faster on me.

    Her pussy was so tight and hot. Her pussy squeezed around me. I groaned as the pleasure shot through me. My chair creaked louder and louder. My hands squeezed around her tits. I massaged her nipples. Her pussy squeezed around me. Her cream soaked my dick, bathing my balls.

    My wife kept massaging me, humming behind us as our daughter worked her pussy up and down my dick. Her cunt squeezed around my shaft, giving me a different sort of massage. I groaned as my hands slid around her body. I slid down to grip her rump through her skirt.

    I groped her, fingers digging through her cloth. I worked her faster up and down my dick. She gasped, her short, red hair swaying about her face. Her pussy slammed down my cock, that silky sheath pleasing me.

    “I love that you wear skirts now!” I groaned.

    “I’ve always worn skirts!” Sam moaned as she slid down me.

    My wife giggled behind me. She knew the truth.

    “Right, right,” I moaned. “Just… skirts let you ride my dick.”

    “Uh-huh,” she moaned, her hips dancing, working her pussy around my cock, teasing me.

    The pressure rose to the tip of my shaft. My dick ached and throbbed. That wonderful pleasure built and built. My balls grew tighter. I had so much cum in them. My fingers squeezed and kneaded my daughter’s rump, her muscles flexing beneath me.

    She slammed her pussy down my cock, impaling herself with such passion. The friction shot through me. Then she slid back up it, her pussy clenching at my dick. Her pussy built that pressure at the tip as she rose up it, her cunt almost sucking at my cock with her tight warmth.

    “Are you going to cum in our daughter’s pussy?” my wife purred, whispering into my ear. “Are you going to erupt into her hot, nubile snatch? Just flood her with all that hot jizz.”

    “Yes!” I groaned, my heart pounding. “Jesus, she’s got a tight cunt. I’m going to fire so much cum into her.”

    “Yes, yes, cum in me, Daddy!” I moaned. “Give me all that jizz. Just fire that cum into me. Flood me, Daddy!”

    Her words were as amazing to hear as her pussy working up and down my dick. My fingers squeezed her rump. My daughter slammed down my dick. I gasped, my eyes squeezing shut. My wife nibbled on my ear.

    Pleasure shot down my body. My dick twitched in Sam’s cunt. Her pussy gripped me as she slid back up, massaging my shaft. My toes curled in my shoes. I groaned and growled. The ache swelled up to the tip of my dick.

    “Kumquat!” I growled.

    My cum fired into my daughter’s pussy.

    “Yes, yes, yes, Daddy!” Sam moaned, her green eyes sparkling.

    She slammed down my cumming dick, taking me to the hilt. As my cock spurted over and over into her pussy, she shuddered on me. She ground her clit into my pubic mound, moaning and gasping. Then she shuddered.

    Her pussy writhed about my dick.

    My daughter’s cunt milked my shaft. I groaned, my wife nibbling on my ear. My cum spurted over and over into Sam’s depths. Pleasure spilled through me. This incestuous rush of bliss rushed through my body and slammed into my mind. Stars burst across my vision.

    I groaned, my heart pounding in my chest. Her pussy sucked out all my cum and gave me such bliss. I loved the changes I’d made to the world. Even if I messed up the mayor and the city council, I would fix everything. I would save my town and help everyone. It would be amazing.

    My wife nibbled on my ear. She licked and flicked against it. I groaned as another blast of bliss shot through me. It carried me to such heights. I hovered there for a moment. Gasping, my pleasure peaked and died, the last of my cum spilling into my daughter’s cunt. I panted, my daughter’s pussy still convulsing.

    “Oh, Daddy, yes,” Sam moaned, swaying on me, her small tits pressing against her blouse. Her nipples were hard.

    “Was that a good cum?” my wife asked. “Did our daughter give you such passion?”

    “She melted my mind, honey.”

    “Good,” she said. She nipped my ear. “And you, Sam, I—”

    “Oh, Mom, that was incredible. I love it when Daddy cums in me. He fills me with so much jizz. I hope to have his baby, Mom. That will be so hot. My friends will be so jealous of me. They’ll all want Daddy to breed them.”

    I groaned, my dick throbbing.

    “So I came in here to say you have homework to do,” my wife said. “Climb off your father’s dick and go get it done.”

    “Fine, Mom,” Sam said, her eyes rolling in that bratty way. “I was just helping Daddy out.”

    “You were helping yourself out,” Mom said. “You got a hot, little cunt. Now skedaddle. I need to talk to your father.”

    “Yes, Mom.” Sam leaned in and kissed me on the mouth. Her tongue fluttered against my lips. I groaned into her, squeezing her rump. She broke it and said, “I’m so glad I was able to help you, Daddy!”

    “Me, too,” I panted, my heart racing.

    She jumped off of me, her pussy plopping off my dick. It smacked wetly into my shirt. Sam darted away, her skirt swirling about her rump. She vanished out of my office, her footsteps thudding through the house towards the stairs then pattered up it.

    “So, you figured it out, huh?” Linda asked as she turned my chair around.

    I grinned at her. “I just need to edit two people to do it.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Linda Davies

    “Oh?” I asked my husband, his cock still hard, soaked in our daughter’s pussy. “Only two people. That’s great. Who?”

    “So, the first one is Keith Haight,” he said then paused, waiting for me to nod in understanding.

    I had no idea who Keith Haight was.

    “He’s the State Auditor,” he said quickly, a breathlessness to his words. “You see, we have to trigger a recall. And the State Auditor’s office will be behind organizing the election. So I’ll edit him to have all the mechanisms of our state going into effect to have the ballets out by this Friday. We’ll have an expedited recall election, everyone should vote out the mayor and city council, then we’ll have the new elections right after.”

    “Okay,” I said, nodding my head. “That makes sense. So who’s the other person? Can the State Auditor trigger a recall for our town?”

    “Nope,” my husband said. “That’s where Richard Lawson comes—”

    “Oh, I know him,” she said, a sparkle in her eyes. “I met him and his wife at a fundraiser for the homeless shelter. She was cute. I almost seduced her, but I got distracted. He’s the city attorney, right?”

    “And the one man who can trigger the start of a recall process,” Steve explained. “It’s one of the powers he has as laid out in our town charter. We’ll have this all backdated so it happens fast.”

    “So, who will be the new mayor?” I asked, my heart pounding in joy. I could see the relief in my husband’s eyes. He felt so guilty for ruining everything. He took his powers so seriously. If they were mine…

    Well, our city attorney’s wife would be eating my pussy right now. She was just such a beautiful woman. Steve would be fucking her, pounding her, while her husband cowered in the corner, a little cuckold watching us use his wife.

    “I’ll just edit it so the previous candidates for the mayor and city council positions will be on the ballot. Then I’ll just do a better job fixing them so they do what I…” My husband cleared his throat. “I mean, what will benefit the town.”

    “Of course,” I said, a giddy rush shooting through me.

    I straddled my husband’s waist just like our youngest daughter had. I pressed my panties down on his pussy-soaked cock, feeling our daughter’s passion soaking through the cloth. Pleasure shot through me. It was such a delicious treat.

    “So, you have one more edit tomorrow,” I purred, a passion swelling through my body. “What will you use it on?”

    “Don’t know,” my husband said, his hands sliding around my body.

    I ground against him. Pleasure shot through me. My clit throbbed, drinking in the pleasure of grinding on him. My ass clenched. My heart pounded faster as I stared into my husband’s brown eyes. An exhilarated rush buzzed through my veins.

    My husband had such power, and he trusted me for my advice. I could guide him. Help shape things. It was intoxicating.

    “There’s a certain cheerleader,” I purred. “You deserve a reward for saving the day.”

    A smile grew across his lips.

    I kissed him, grinding harder on his dick, the rush of power burning through me. I groaned into his mouth, so eager for all the things we would do. How we would change things.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    James Davies

    Chun-Li giggled, looking so cute with her hair in those two dumpling buns. “See how limber I am, James?”

    My newest creation did a standing split, her right leg kicked up, her thighs toned and delicious. She had such a pale-olive skin, that creamy, East Asian delight. Her modified gingham outfit swayed between her thighs.

    She pulled the blue cloth aside and revealed her shaved pussy (a creative liberty on my part since there was no official art on whether or not she had pubic hair) her tight pussy pulled apart by her split. Her pink depths glistened.

    “Impressive, right, sir?” she asked.

    “I’ll say,” groaned Seth as he sat down on a chair. He was getting a double blowjob from Rei and the redheaded Asuka. It was so weird for those two characters to be working together, licking and sucking on his dick.

    “She is limber,” Orihime said as she knelt before another couch. Our new employee, Yurika, a beauty with dark-blue hair, squirmed. Ruri was feasting on Yurika’s pussy, licking and fluttering her tongue through her cunt. Orihime squeezed Yurika’s round breasts, leaning down to suck on a dusky-brown nipple.

    Chun-Li gave a girlish giggle, beaming at me. “I’m glad I impress you, sir.”

    I was loving this. We had our new employees eager to please. The light-green haired Shion massaged her tits through her schoolgirl blouse. It wasn’t that dissimilar from my own college’s uniform. I made sure all the girls were eighteen in my version, legal and delicious. She bit her lip, squirming in delight.

    My dick throbbed. My girlfriends were playing with Yurika, and I was eager to get balls deep into one of my first video game character crushes. I groaned as I lined up my dick at Chun-Li’s cunt, her snatch still exposed as she held her vertical split. I rammed at her pussy.

    I plunged to the hilt in her with a single thrust.

    I groaned as I sank into the Chinese beauty’s pussy. She let out such an orgasmic moan, her right leg pressing on my shoulder. Her pussy squeezed around me as her limber body worked her hips, stirring her cunt around my dick. My pleasure rippled through my body. I groaned as I pressed against her, her breasts covered by the thin blue of her gingham dress.

    I kissed her hard and thrust away, burying over and over into her juicy cunt. Her snatch squeezed around my dick while moans echoed through the room. Yurika was gasping, my two girlfriends teasing the ditzy beauty.

    “Oh, that’s so good. Oh, Ruri, you’re so sweet now. Oh, wow. I love your tongue in me. Ooh, and Orihime… Those are my titties. Oh, wow, you love my titties. They’re not as big as yours.”

    “But they’re still cute!” Orihime said.

    “Damn,” my friend groaned. “Look at her go, Rei.”

    “Yes, I always thought Asuka was a slut,” the cool words of Rei said, hardly a hint of emotion in them.

    “That’s good, Rei. Suck my balls, and Asuka…” Seth groaned. “I’m going to cum in your mouth. Keep sucking.”

    “She’s really blowing her, sir,” Shion moaned, her fingers fumbling to open her blouse.

    “Good!” I groaned. “You four hostesses need to be friendly and accommodating.”

    “I can’t wait to love all the boys who pay for me, sir,” Chun-Li moaned, her pussy clenching around my thrusting dick.

    “You’re going to make me so much money,” I groaned, nibbling on her ear. I could draw money, create it from thin air, but it was more fun this way. I would use my art, creating hotties to please everyone.

    Dream girls.

    My balls swung as they smacked into her flesh. I panted as I slammed into her. I buried into her depths. She whimpered, her pussy squeezing around me. My hands massaged her rump. I kneaded her, gripped her. I nibbled at her neck.

    She smelled so sweet. She felt so amazing. Her breasts pressed against my chest through her dress. Her nipples were hard. It was incredible. My balls were so tight, full of cum that I would fire into her. I would flood my creation with all my jizz.

    “Yes, yes, yes, fuck me with your big dick!” she moaned. “Oh, this is so much better than fighting! I love it! I love fucking!”

    “Yes!” I groaned, her foot flexing beside my head. Her cute, bare toes curled as my dick plunged into her cunt.

    I nibbled down to her neck, kissing her as I buried into her. Her leg twitched against my chest. It was incredible how limber she was. She squeezed her snatch around me, welcoming me with every thrust.

    The pressure built and built at the tip of my dick. My cum grew hotter in my balls. I would spurt so much jizz into her. I would fire so much cream into her hot depths. I sucked on her hot flesh, loving her as my pleasure grew.

    Rapture buzzed through me.

    “Oh, yes, Ruri!” Yurika moaned. “Your tongue… Your tongue is so deep in me.”

    “Just cum on her cute face,” Orihime moaned. “She loves drowning in my pussy cream.”

    “Yeah, she does,” I groaned, my dick throbbing in her depths.

    “Damn!” Seth groaned. “Swallow that jizz, Asuka.”

    “Do it, slut,” Rei said in her near monotone. It somehow made it hotter. “Swallow every drop of my Seth’s cum. You’re lucky to touch him with your filthy mouth.”

    “Damn, she is lucky,” Seth groaned. “Fuck, she’s swallowing it all.”

    “Good!” I groaned, glad my creation pleased him.

    “So lucky,” Shion whimpered, her large breasts exposed. She squeezed and kneaded them, her skirt swirling about her lithe legs. Her sea-green hair spilled loose down her face, her bangs swaying over her forehead. She bit her lip. “Oh, I’m so wet.”

    It was incredible. I squeezed Chun-Li’s tits and buried to the hilt in her. I slammed into her juicy pussy. She whimpered. Her body trembled against me. The Chinese fighter gasped in delight. Her neck arched.

    Her pussy convulsed around me.

    My creation came on my dick. This wonderful heat swept through me. I groaned as I buried into her pussy. I slammed to the hilt in her. It was a treat. An amazing delight to experience. Pleasure slammed through my mind. The pleasure spilled through my mind. My eyes fluttered as her pussy sucked at my dick.

    “Please, cum in me, sir!” Chun-Li moaned, her toes curling by my face.

    “Yes! Cum in her, James!” Orihime moaned. “Yurika’s cumming on Ruri’s face.”

    “So hard!” Yurika moaned. “Oh, so hard! Ruri, yes!”

    Shion whimpered nearby, her hands beneath her skirt, rubbing at her pussy. I grinned, slamming into Chun-Li’s pussy. I buried to the hilt in her and erupted into her. I fired into her cunt. I spurted blast after blast of jizz into her.

    I bathed her with my cum.

    She gasped and bucked against me. Her pussy writhed around my dick. My cum fired into her depths. Powerful blasts that sent ecstasy slamming into my mind. Stars exploded before my vision. It was pleasure. It was incredible. My spunk flooded her cunt.

    I made this pussy I was cumming in. I held Chun-Li tight, squeezing her lovely tits as she whimpered in delight. Her cunt milked me dry. I groaned, leaning my head on her shoulder, panting as the pleasure spilled through me.

    “Oh, that was amazing serving you, sir,” Chun-Li moaned.

    “You made my man cum hard!” Orihime exclaimed in delight. She bounded up beside us, her orange hair sweeping about her body, her naked tits heaving. “You are going to be perfect to work for us, Chun-Li!”

    Chun-Li smiled, her delicate face lighting up.

    “Yes, you are,” I groaned into her ear. I nibbled on her lobe.

    “We are going to kill it here,” Seth said, sounding so eager. “Tomorrow, we’re advertising hard. We’re going to make every guy in our school be our huge fans.”

    “Yes, this is going to be amazing!” I groaned.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Steve Davies

    The next day, I strode into Rainier Christian College, grinning as I strutted into the main building. I felt energized. I had made a mistake, but I knew this would fix it. The moment midnight hit, I was editing. I had changed the basis of reality again, affecting the two people I told my wife about, and I was eager to see it all fix itself.

    “Hey, Steve,” my friend, Bob, said. He taught computer science. “Thank god the recall election is this Friday. I cannot pay that tax. My ballot is in the mail. Sent it this morning.”

    “Me, too,” I said, smiling. After I made the changes, the ballots for my wife and I were sitting on our counter, ready to go into the mailbox already filled out. Of course, Linda and I both voted for the recall.

    I loved seeing the changes I created to the world. It was a rush. It was addicted. I started to understand why God created things. To witness it play out, to see how it happened, and try to guide it. “I can’t believe Mayor Wright would impose a 23% property tax.”

    “It’s insane,” Bob said. “I was sweating bullets. I just got a second mortgage. I could not afford it.”

    “Well, the mistake is getting fixed,” I said. “We’re going to throw him out of office.”

    “Yes, we are,” Bob said. He clapped my shoulder. “You have a good one.”

    “Oh, I think it will be,” I said, a hunger shooting through me.

    My phone chirped as I headed through the halls, moving through the sea of college students, the boys in their gray slacks, the girls in their swishing skirts. All had their shirts and blouses tucked in, ties falling straight. It was sexy on the girls, seeing their youthful breasts pressing on their schoolgirl tops, the ties dangling between their tits.

    Such hunger shot through me. I was getting more and more used to leering at their barely legal delights. I could enjoy them if I wanted. I could edit them to have desires for their professors. For me. Their lives would have led them to that wonderful moment of sharing their passion.

    I strolled into my classroom, my students already filtering in. I noticed Seth talking to Mathew Tollemache and Brian Blackwood, showing them a flyer. Both of the boys looked at it, shooting Seth questioning looks. The nerdy guy just nodded. He seemed confident. Getting contacts had really boosted him. He used to be so quiet, reserved.

    It was good to see him making friends.

    Matthew grinned. He nodded his head and gave Seth a fist bump.

    I glanced at my phone to see what the message was. I saw a text from my wife. I grinned as I read, “You better give me all the details. Take pics, too.”

    “Naughty wife,” I said. “You shouldn’t encourage your husband to perv on his students.”

    “If they’re hot…” She added a winky emoji. “Enjoy, you dirty, old teacher.”

    I was about to respond when Nikkole sauntered in.

    I groaned as the cheerleader pranced to her desk, her pleated, purple skirt swaying about her thighs. The color was so vibrant compared to the drab, muted tones of the school’s uniform. Her round tits bounced and jiggled in her sleeveless top, also purple but with a diagonal slash of gold down the front. The college’s angel mascot seemed to soar as she was stretched across those lush breasts. Nikkole’s blonde hair, gathered into a pair of pigtails, swayed as she sauntered to me. The red highlights were gone, I never was a fan, her hair her natural hue.

    “Good morning, Mr. Davies,” she purred, her ruby lips gleaming. They were waxy and delicious, looking so naughty. She sauntered towards me, her hips cocking from right to left, an exaggerated sway that had her pleated skirts dancing. “You look like you need a pick-me-up.”

    “Oh?” I asked, curious about how she would react to the changes in her life after I’d edited her.

    “Yes, it’s a cheerleaders job to spread good cheer,” she said. “You are in need of some pep.”

    The other students weren’t paying much attention to Nikkole as she did a pose before my desk then a scissoring high kick. Her skirts flashed up and I groaned at the glimpse of her shaved pussy before her leg snapped down.

    “That’s quite the pick-me-up,” I said, my dick throbbing. “I think I’ll need some of your cheer.”

    “Oh, yay!” she said, bouncing like a cheerleader, her hands clapping together. “Isn’t that great, class?”

    “Oh, yeah,” Seth said. “You need to spread all that cheer.”

    “Mr. Davies does look a little down,” said Courtney, my daughter’s Sam’s friend. She gave me a hot look. “I could… help.”

    “Oh, but you’re not a cheerleader,” said Nikkole as she sauntered as she turned around and bent over. She twerked her ass at me, her skirt swirling around her rump, threatening to flash her naked flesh at me.

    I groaned at the sight of her. My heart raced.

    She winked at me over her shoulder then straightened. With a naughty strut, she sauntered around the desk, her skirt swirling. A bead of her pussy juices trickled down her thighs. I had edited her to want to spread school spirit to her professors, especially me. I also added into her relationship lines that people didn’t care and would be more than happy to let her do whatever she wanted to them to increase their school spirit.

    Once she finished college, it would fade from her. She would remember her time as a cheerleader fondly but would focus on a more normal life. I would get to enjoy her now, and I was sure there would be other cheerleaders in the future I could… edit.

    “Okay, class, start reading the town charter,” I said. “We’re going to discuss the recall election going on right now and why your parents are all probably excited to oust the mayor.”

    “Yeah, he’s a problem,” Seth said. “I can’t believe it happened. My parents were stunned.”

    Other students nodded their heads.

    “Do I have to read it, Mr. Davies?” asked Nikkole as she stood before me, her hips swaying, her pigtails bobbing around her cute face. “I can’t do that and cheer you up.”

    I sat down in my chair and swiveled it to face her, my dick throbbing. I was eager to enjoy my reward for fixing everything. Friday, the results would be announced since all the ballots had to be in the mail by today. By tomorrow, they would be at the auditor’s office, and they were under orders to get it done as fast as possible.

    Then the new election ballots would be sent out next week. In a month, things would be back to normal.

    “No, you can’t,” I said, my heart pounding as she fluttered her eyelashes at me. “You’ll just have to hope you can keep up with the assignments after your done… spreading cheer. But I’m sure you will. You’re bright.” I did add that to her, giving her more than her beauty to rely on. She had a bit more of an academic focus. I imagine if I checked her last essay it would be different from the one I remembered grading.

    She probably earned an A instead of a C+ in this version of reality.

    “Wonderful,” she said. “I learned this thing called a lap dance.” She grinned. “Doesn’t that sound… cheerful?”

    “Yes, it does,” I groaned as she turned around and flipped up her skirt, flashing her naked rump at me.

    Then she sat down on my lap, squirming to rub against my hard bulge. She threw a look over her shoulder and fluttered her eyes at me. Her tongue danced over her glossy lips as she ground on my hardon, her juices already soaking through my pants. A sweet musk filled my nose.

    I groaned at the scent of her nineteen-year-old passion. It was an intoxicating delight to enjoy. I shuddered as she squirmed, my dick throbbing. She giggled and cooed then hummed the college’s fight song as she rubbed her shaved cunt up and down my dick through my khaki pants.

    I leaned back in my chair, groaning. I glanced at the class, the students all working, even Kyleigh. They were reading the charter. Seth was taking notes like I’d expect from a member of the chess club. His eyes were moving, reading the text. So were the other students.

    None of them thought it odd their classmate was acting like a stripper.

    “Mmm, yes,” Nikkole said. “You can touch me, too. You don’t have to keep your hands to your side.” She grabbed my wrists and pulled my hands from the armrests. She brought them to her stomach then slid them up the sleek material of her top to her breasts. “Mmm, right there. Just hold on tight.”

    “Yes,” I groaned, feeling her firm, perky breasts through her shell. Her nipples were hard knobs. She wasn’t wearing a bra, either. Something else I edited into her. She had a kinky desire to never put on underwear while dressed in her cheer outfit. I gave her even more of an exhibitionist flair than she had before.

    “Ooh, just hold on tight while I dance,” she moaned, her hips wiggling, rubbing her pussy from side to side over my throbbing girth.

    I wished my pants and boxers weren’t in the way. Then she changed her movement, rubbing up and down my erection’s length. My hands tightened on her tits, groping her, massaging her. She whimpered in delight. My dick throbbed against her, the ache building.

    Could I cum just from her dry-humping me?

    Probably.

    She felt incredible about me. My forehead broke out in sweat. I kneaded her breasts, enjoying my cheerleader reward. I pinched her nipples, making her coo and press her pussy harder into my erection.

    She must love the rough feel of my khaki pants on her pussy lips. She kept cooing and groaning. Her juices were soaking my crotch. Her musk filled the air. That sweet delight of her youthful passion tickled my nose. It was incredible.

    “Oh, yes, Mr. Davies, you’re feeling so… inspired!” she moaned. “You’re just bursting with school spirit.”

    “Uh-huh,” I groaned, massaging her tits.

    “But what is this?” She pressed her pussy down on my dick. “There’s something in your pants. Ooh, is that your passion for our school? Has it engorged you? Are you just throbbing.”

    “So much!” I groaned. “I need your help.”

    “You do?” she gushed, sounding so innocent. She looked over her shoulder, blonde pigtail swaying. She fluttered her blue eyes at me. “Oh, no, what can I do about it?”

    “Well,” I groaned. “I heard there’s another form of dancing you could do. Something that would make my school spirit just erupt and fill you.”

    Her eyes widened. “Oh, Mr. Davies, would you fill me up with all your yummy school spirit?” she bounced on my lap, pigtails dancing. The pressure made my dick throb. “Would you give me every drop?”

    “Yes,” I groaned, my heart racing.

    She rose up and bent over at the same time. Her skirt was short enough at this angle that it had ridden up enough for me to see her pussy covered in her juices. Her hands shot between her thighs to reach the soaked crotch of my slacks, her fingers fumbling at my fly. I shuddered as she caressed my dick through my jeans.

    Then she found my zipper.

    It made such a loud rasp but only Seth’s eyes flicked up from the charter for a moment. Then he looked back down, engrossed in the reading assignment. I loved this form of teaching. Nikkole reached her hand into my open fly and found the slit of my boxers.

    “Oh, yes, you have so much school spirit in here,” she moaned, drawing my dick out of the front slit in my boxers.

    I groaned as she stroked me. She pumped her hand up and down my shaft, my cock slick with her pussy juices. Then she angled it up and leaned back down, guiding herself down to sit on my dick with ease.

    I shuddered as I enjoyed her pussy sinking down my shaft. What a thrill to have a new cunt to enjoy. Her tight, coed flesh slid over my shaft. My dick ached and throbbed in her. Her cheerleader skirt swirled over her rump as she settled down on my lap. Her back arched, her pigtails swaying.

    “Oh, Mr. Davies, yes!” she moaned, leaning over. “Ooh, I’m going to work out every drop of your school spirit into my pussy.”

    “Yes!” I panted as she squeezed around me.

    She slid her cunt up and down my dick. I moved my hands to her thighs, feeling her toned flesh flexing as she worked her pussy. She was in great shape. She moaned as she rode me, pumping her snatch up and down my cock, massaging my dick.

    Pleasure surged through me. My balls grew tighter in an instant at the feel of her hot flesh sliding up and down my shaft. She bounced her ass, her skirt swaying. She stayed bent over, moaning and gasping, her voice rising over the rustle of paper and creak of desks.

    I was getting fucked by my cheerleader student, and the rest of my class didn’t care one bit. It was incredible. Such a rush. My dick ached and throbbed as I watched her rump rise and fall. She had such a cute tush.

    “Damn, work that ass,” I groaned. “Show me how much you care about school spirit.”

    “So much!” she moaned, her pussy clenching around my dick as she rose. “Can’t you feel it? How hot it makes me! How wet!”

    “God, yes!” I groaned, my hands squeezing her thighs. They rubbed up and down her flexing muscles. “How much do you love it?”

    “So much,” she groaned. Her pussy clenched around me.

    “Would you do anything?”

    “Uh-huh!” she moaned, slamming that juicy cunt down my dick. Her rump smacked into my crotch, her pleated skirts swirling as she rose again. “Mr. Davies, let me prove it! Just tell me how!”

    “I’ll show you!” I growled.

    My arms hugged her torso tight to me. I slammed her down my cock then stood up. She gasped, impaled on my dick. Her pussy clenched as she squirmed. I pivoted, turning her so she was bent over my desk. She knocked a stack of papers to the side. Her elbow hit my keyboard.

    She threw a look over her shoulder, her blue eyes glassy. She opened her mouth to say something when I ripped out of her cunt. She groaned, biting her lower lip. I flipped up her skirt, revealing that tush.

    That crack dividing her heart-shaped ass.

    My left hand pulled her butt-cheeks apart, revealing her puckered asshole. I aimed my cock with my right, plunging my pussy-lubed dick right at that sphincter. I hit her anal ring. Her back arched as I speared into her bowels.

    Despite going to a Christian college, she wasn’t a virgin in any of her holes. She was a naughty girl, getting up to all sorts of wicked fun. She whimpered, her back arching as I sodomized her with ease. The cheerleader’s bowels swallowed my cock.

    “Mr. Davies!” she howled as her ass took more and more of my dick. “Oh, yes, yes, let me prove my school spirit!”

    “Yes,” I groaned as I filled her bowels. Her tight bowels engulfed my cock. Her hot flesh squeezed about me. It was incredible to feel. I shuddered as I buried to the hilt in her. My crotch smacked her rump.

    Then I drew back, her bowels clutching to me. The pleasure surged through me. I rammed forward again, burying to the hilt in the slut. My crotch cracked into her rump. The sound echoed through the classroom.

    My heavy balls swung, smacking into her taint over and over again. I shuddered and grabbed my phone. I fumbled at it as I fucked her bowels. I opened up the camera, starting a video and recording the slut squeezing her asshole about my dick.

    “Oh, yes, yes, give me that school spirit, Mr. Davies!” she moaned, flashing a smile at my phone. “Ram that big dick into my asshole.”

    “You’re going to milk it all dry, aren’t you?” I moaned. “You’re my naughty cheerleader!”

    “I am, Mr. Davies!” she gasped. “I love it! I love exciting everyone! Ooh, yes, yes, bury that dick in me. I love it up the ass!”

    Her bowels squeezed around me as I filmed. I drove my dick into her hard and fast. Every stroke brought me closer and closer to erupting into her. My desk creaked as I sodomized the cheerleader. Her moans echoed through the classroom. They resounded with her passion.

    With her spirit.

    Her anal sheath squeezed around my dick. The velvety friction brought me closer and closer to my eruption. I grunted with each stroke. I buried my cock into her depths. I fucked her hard. I sodomized her with powerful thrusts into that tight, anal heaven. Her moans sang through the classroom.

    “Oh, yes, yes, yes!” she moaned. “That’s it, Mr. Davies! Oh, fill my rump with your cock! Sodomize me harder! Faster! Oh, that’s incredible! Oh, yes, yes! I’m going to explode on your dick, Mr. Davies! I’m going to cum so hard on your cock!”

    “Good!” I groaned, my heart pounding in my chest. It thundered, the pleasure filling me up. I grit my teeth as I plunged harder, faster. I fucked her with every ounce of strength I had. I sodomized her again and again. Our flesh slapped together. “Just take it, you whore.”

    “Yes! Yes! Yes!” she gasped. “I’m your cheerleader-whore, Mr. Davies! Oh, my god, your dick! Your dick is amazing! Go, Angels, go!”

    Her asshole writhed about my cock. Her anal sheath rippled and spasmed. The pleasure shot through me. I groaned as her tight bowels sucked at my dick. The pleasure slammed through my mind. This wave of bliss that rocked my body. I groaned as I pumped away at her convulsing asshole.

    She sucked at me. She needed my salty spirit to fire into her depths. I would flood her with all my passion. I grunted, my hand gripping my camera as I buried to the hilt in my student’s convulsing bowels.

    My dick erupted.

    “Yes, Mr. Davies!” she howled as my cum spurted over and over into her anal depths. “Give me all your spirit! I want it filling me all day long! Oh, god, there’s so much!”

    “Yes!” I snarled as the pleasure slammed through me. My thoughts burned. Stars burst before my eyes.

    I savored the heat spilling across my thoughts. This wonderful bliss that had me panting and groaning. I shuddered, my eyes fluttering. The heat melted through my mind. I sucked in deep breaths, my hand gripping my phone as I recorded this moment.

    Her asshole milked me dry. My pleasure peaked. I groaned, spurting that last blast of cum into her. My bliss died to trembling euphoria. I panted and stopped recording. I pulled out of her asshole with a loud plop, her sphincter gaping open for a moment, swimming with my pearly spunk.

    I sank heavily on my chair.

    I sent my wife the video.

    “Mmm, let me clean you, Mr. Davies,” Nikkole purred.

    She turned around and sank to her knees. Another thing I added when I edited her. She had a fondness for sucking dicks clean after they came in her. She didn’t care which hole. She engulfed my dirty cock, sucking her ass off of it.

    “Oh, this is going to be a hot video to watch,” my wife texted back. “Going to get me all nice and wet for my lunch date with Evaline.”

    I smiled, hoping my wife had fun with her new lover. “Make a video for me,” I sent as the cheerleader buffed my cock clean. “I want to see you having fun with your lover.”

    My wife sent a winky emoji.

    I leaned back in my chair and said, “Did everyone finish the reading?”

    My students looked at me while the cheerleader bobbed her mouth. Everything was working out perfectly now. I had a handle on my editing power. I would make this town into an amazing place. I would fix everything.

    And enjoy myself doing it.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sam Davies

    “Did you see this?” my friend, Rita, asked. The Black girl thrust a flyer at me printed on pink paper. “Your brother and his friend Seth are handing them out.”

    I looked at the top and it said, “Dreamgirl Delights.” Then, beneath it, was printed. “Where the girls of your dreams are brought to life. Your favorite Anime girls, comic book superheroines, video game damsels, and move starlets brought to life for your enjoyment.”

    There was a picture of a sexy Chun-Li drawn on the front and a bunch of contact information and rates. It looked like my brother and his nerdy friend were running a prostitution ring of Anime characters he liked to draw.

    “Is your brother drawing porn?” asked Rita.

    “Something like that,” I said. “At least now we know what that new business that just opened up by the school is. I’ve been wondering what they were building there for months.”

    “Your brother owns that?” asked Rita.

    “I guess so,” I said. “This sounds hot. I wouldn’t mind getting it on with Zero Suit Samus.” I licked my lips at the thought of stripping the video game character out of her tight, blue bodysuit and seeing what she was like beneath. “I wonder if my brother will give me a discount?”

    “You’re weird,” Rita said. “You can’t do that with Samus. She isn’t real.”

    “That’s why she’s a dream girl,” I said, walking faster. We passed my dad’s classroom. The window was dark, but I knew he was in there with Kyleigh for his morning fuck with the hottie. “We should stop by after classes and check out Dreamgirl Delights.”

    To be continued…


  • College Girls By the Pool

    Font size : +


    Living in a clooege town does have some benefits, especially for two mature lesbians

    Hi everyone. Well, sitting here sort of bored and Dana recommended I write something from my journal so I thought this would be great. It is from a few years ago before my surgery and so a lot wilder. Oh, by the way, I am thinking of getting augmentation on my tis cause they are not as firm as they were. I would be going from 42EEE up to 42G,H, or J or maybe more. Opinions please.

    Living in a college town does have some benefits, especialy for two mature lesbians like Dana and myself. We would not have any trouble picking up guys but we do not care for them no mater how “impressive” they are or think they are. On the other there are so many beautiful colege girls in the early 20s that are easy to convince them that they may want to try a girl/girl thing so Dana and I are always looking for chances to seduce them, even if they do not know what is going on.

    We lived in a 3 bedroom house for a while in Athens Georgia and of course there is the University of Georgia there as well as Piedmont and Athens Tech and so there are lots of girls that live on campus or come to school from home. Dana came in from the pool one day that we had access to in some apartments next to the house and was all excited. “You have gotta come over to the pool and se what is there.” she was almost gasping for breath. “Put on your string bikini and come on.” she said and got me up almost dressing me. It was on and the small cups barely covered my nipples and with a tank top over it all we left. We got to the pool and it was full of very lovely UGA girls, most very trim and athletic and some a little less so, two wee bbws like me and so we walked in and said “Hey” to everyone in general. “Hey Dana, is this your roommate?” one blonde asked. “Well, more than a roommate.” I said taking off the tank top and tossing it on a deck chair. As I pulled it over my head my top pulled up as planned and some of the girls gasped. “Shit, no one would mistake her for a man.” one laughed. “I hope you don’t think that I had a male roommate.” Dana said and we jumped in the pool again my top freeing my tits as it came up with the water as I jumped feet first into the pool. The girls all laughed and then tried not to be too obvious looking at my “floats” as some call my tits. They do just that, they do not seem to want to stay down with or without a top. I cannot go under very easily.” I said and swam to the deep end rreading water and smiling.

    “Angie, Dawn, Kim, Laura, Bonnie, this is my girlfriend Susan.” Dana said and I greeted them as she called off their names. “Your girlfriend?” Kim asked. “I thought she was your roommate.” she finished. “Oh she is that too and much more.” Dana said kissing me full on the lips. I kissed her back, “Oh so much more.” I said feeling myself getting hotter. The subject seemed over and we all started going crazy, splashing and dunking each other, Dana being very dominate in the playing. After a little and some of the girls having trouble staying in their bikinis, Dana came to me and took my top and waved it in he air, “Time to free the Ta-tas” she squealed and swam with my top and tossed it to the side. I was indeed topless and then Dana tok another top this one from Kim and Kim tried to cover herself but was nicely exposed. “Looks like I am not the only one with floaters.” I laughed not trying to cover myself. Now the other girls went after Dana and she struggled to keep her top and finally gave it up. I was near and said, “Take her bottoms too, get her bottom off.” and they held her and finally Dana was without a suit at all. I pulled off mine and said, “Okay, time to skinny dip all the way.” and they took theirs off too. I saw a lot of empety wine coolers and then knew why it had been done so easily. Dana winked at me and swam over and we were entwined in a passionate kiss. The girls stood watching without a sound. It was obvious that Dana and I were playing under the water and I gave out a moan, “Oh yes, slide them in me.” I said and Dana had two fingers in my pussy.

    The girls got closer now just a foot away all around us and were watching us kiss and moan and the water jumping as Dana fingered me faster. I came up out of the water and pulled her face to my chest and she sucked my nipples. “Oh yes, Dear, yes, make me cum Baby.” I was moaning and she sped up and I jerked and my hips went crazy and my orgasm came in waves. I calmed down kissing Dana and then looked around. The girls all seemed to have their hands in between their own legs playing. Dawn looked at said, “So none of you have played with yourselves before?” and they all laughed. I smiled and moved to Dawn, “But it is more fun to play with someone else.” as I moved her hand and put mine to her pussy and my arm over her neck and kissed her softly and deep. She was moaning half trying to move and half staying so that my finger sank deeper into her and she was moving with the rythum of my finger and soon faster and kissing me back. Her arms were around my neck and she was humping my hand and kissing me frantically and let out a growl, “Oh my god, oh yes.” she growled and collapsed into my arms. She was softly kissing my face and neck and then Dana had Kim in her arms doing what I had done for Dawn. Laura was close to Angie and Bonnie and they seemed to be playing some under the water. I moved with Dawn to the small group and Dana did too and we soon had them all kissing and playing with nipples and pussy under the water.

    Dana broke it off, “Let’s all go to our house, it is just next door.” she said and we all got out of the pool naked and took out suits and just wrapped towels around us and walked to the house. As soon as we were in the towels dropped and we all collapsed on the couches and the rug and were totally naked. “Okay girls,” I said moving to Angie that had sat on the couch and moving her tan legs apart, “This is how you really make love to another woman.” I began licking and kissing her wet body and moved up her legs to her lips and then ran my tongue around the inside of her pussy and sucked her clit into my mouth. She gasped and her legs were around my head over my shoulders and I was fingering her pussy as I licked it. Dana had taken over Dawn and was doing much the same. Bonnie was frantic and layed on top of Bonnie and was kissing her like a wld woman. Laura joined me in playing with Angie. She was sucking her nipples and kissing her all over. I was speeding up the licking as I felt Angie was geting close and then she sprayed all over my face. I licked her juices as fast as I could and Laura’s eyes bugged out. “damn, she pissed on you.” she said and I said, “No Hun, a nice squirting orgasm, taste.” I said and pushed her face into the soaking pussy that was still quivering.

    I kissed Laura and Angie and said, “Well Dana, off to bed then?” and Dana got up with Kim and Bonnie and we all went to the bedrooms. I took my two to my bedroom and Dana took the other two to her’s. Soon there was the moaning and groaning and some screams as we taught the girls the way that we could enjoy each other. I will write more details later but after a few hours Dana and I switched rooms and each took over the other’s girls. They all stayed over the weekend so there is more to write.
    Love
    susan


  • The Protege chapter 5

    Font size : +


    This is the continuation of a series that explores the hidden desires of a young lady discovering her passion for lesbian sex and serving her mistress. Throw in a discovery of her best friend’s feelings for her and journey becomes more complicated. If you are looking for a traditional lesbian romance story this is probably not for you.

    If you choose to continue, I hope you enjoy…

    *****

    I returned to the apartment still half dazed from the events of the day. What an incredible surprise for Cynthia to show up at the office. Looking back, I could hardly believe what I had done in her office. It felt like I had watched it from outside my body. But walking around pantie-less reminded me it was all me.

    I was thankful Stacey was not home yet, and disappointed at the same time. How could I possibly talk to her about any of this. She would tell me I’m crazy, and she would be right. I could not believe I sat completely naked in my bosses office and masturbated for her. Just hearing those words in my head brought the absurdity of the situation to light.

    Even as the stupidity of my actions hit home, the look on her face as she watched me was etched in my mind. I have never felt so alive as when I crawled to her on hands and knees, naked and exposed. Her hungry eyes were worth the risk. I knew if she looked me in the eye and asked me to do it again, I would without hesitation.

    I poured a glass of wine and sat on the sofa, warm and wet. I spread my legs wide and felt the air touching my exposed wet pussy. I wanted to find her silver bullet and make myself cum again and again. How could I hold out for four weeks to see her again? I promised no orgasms under any circumstances until I paid her back. But she would have no way of knowing…

    Even as I thought that, I knew if she asked and I lied, she would know. It wasn’t fair, I thought she was sleeping over tonight when I promised. Four weeks was impossible. I downed my third glass of wine and was ready to surrender to the silver bullet when my best friend and roommate Stacey came home.

    “Hey girl, how was your day?” I asked cheerily.

    “Hectic, but good. I’m loving it. I presented some of the ideas you and I brainstormed for the Yankees social media campaign and they are using some. My boss gave an “Atta Girl” for the ideas. I’ve gotta go on a west coast college swing for two weeks, leaving tomorrow night on the jet.” She smiled happily.

    “Awesome, private jet is the only way to travel.” I smiled. “Wine?”

    “Sure, sounds wonderful. I need to get comfy.” She went to her room and came back with a mid-thigh pajama T.

    I had her glass poured and she sat on the couch Indian style facing me. She picked up her glass and wiggled into the couch cushion. Just what I didn’t need. Her night shirt road up enough to show me her light blue panties and her dark bush peeking through.

    Without thinking, I assumed the position facing her. As a fresh blast of air hit my exposed lady parts, her eyes lit up. “Well hello Miss Vagina, welcome to the party! I take it you’ve been sexting with Cynthia?”

    My face turned bright red and I closed my legs and sat on my feet side saddle. “Oh crap, I’m so sorry.” I buried my face in my hand. “She actually surprised me today and showed up at the office.”

    “OMG, and you gave her your panties?” She asked skeptically.

    I nodded head in hand and then took a large gulp of wine.

    “What did you do?” She asked wide eyed.

    “I don’t want to talk about it…”

    She interrupted. “That’s not happening. I want all of it. Every slutty little detail.”

    Faced with coming clean to Stacey, I was ashamed of my behavior and just shook my head, staring at the couch cushion.

    “Lecia, you know I love you and I won’t judge, but now I’ve just got to know.” She reached a finger under my chin and raised my eyes to meet hers. “What happened today?”

    She smiled a devilish smile that put me at ease. She was truly excited to hear.

    I downed my glass and I poured us both another. I started slow and told her about my day before the surprise as I thought about how much I should even share. She quickly downed another glass and was starting her fourth by the time I got to Cynthia flashing me her naked shaved pussy.

    “Really! She flashed you right in front of him?” Her eyes and grin were both huge.

    “He couldn’t see! He was on the other side of the desk…”

    “Oh, ok that makes sense. Did you squirt in your panties? Sorry, continue.” She pantomimed locking her lips and tossing the key.

    When I told her what she asked me to do next, she fidgeted in her seat and looked at me wide mouth. “You rubbed one off for her through your panties? OMG you really got it bad Lecia. Did she do the same?”

    “No, she just watched mesmerized. Then she had me take my wet panties off and bring them too her on my hands and knees with my teeth.” I said completely embarrassed.

    “You did that?” She was shocked.

    “Yes, you should have seen the look on her face. I’ve never felt so wanted in my life.”

    “I don’t know what to say Lecia. I would never imagine you this far off the rails. You know what would happen if you got caught right? I mean signing a relationship consent for the workplace does not give you the ok to fuck in the office.” She looked terrified. “Please, think about it Lecia. Do whatever you want in private, but you just can’t do that shit at work!”

    That hit me like a freight train. I had let the excitement and newfound lust completely block out reason and common sense. “Oh, shit Stacey you’re right, I’ve lost my mind. She seems to have some kind of power over me, that makes me forget about everything else.”

    “Did you hear what I said? Forget about everything else if you want. But here in the apartment. Not in the fucking office. It sounded pretty damned sexy,” She laughed nervously. “Hell, I might even want to watch if you do it here, but please stop at work. You will get fired.”

    My mind reeled. She was right. I needed to control myself at work and let my inhibitions go completely in private. Then the comment of wanting to watch reached my mind. I looked into her blue eyes. She looked nervous and vulnerable her full bright red lips screamed to be kissed I glanced down at her dark bush teasing me through the light blue panties. Why did I want to peel them off and taste my best friend’s pussy? She was right I was completely out of control.

    “Lecia, look at me sweetie. You look sad. I’m sorry if I upset you, it’s just, you’ve worked so hard and I don’t want to see you mess up. Cynthia’s gorgeous and sexy and the catch of a lifetime. I’m not judging or telling you to stop. I want you to live out all your fantasies, just please be safe. For her and you. Imagine what Cynthia Liebert caught fucking in the office would do to investor confidence.”

    She looked at me lovingly and I teared up. “What’s wrong with me?”

    She reached out and caressed my cheek. “Lecia, don’t cry Honey, I’m sorry I upset you. I just care about you. I’m not judging…”

    “I know Stacey.” I leaned in and hugged her neck and began to cry uncontrollably.

    She masterfully rolled her legs out to sit normally on the couch and hug me back. I cried for an uncomfortably long time, for her, I was sure.

    “Oh God Sweetie, I am so sorry, I didn’t mean…”

    I hugged her tighter, chin on her shoulder. “It’s not you it’s me Stacey. It’s not just today. I have been spiraling for weeks. She’s awoken an obsession in me that I can’t seem to stop and it’s not just for her. I’m like an out of control hormone crazed teenaged boy. I look at women, like objects of lust and…”

    I was at a loss for words. She leaned slowly back away looked at me and smiled a soft understanding smile. “Lecia Sweetie, take a breath. It’s gonna be OK. You have had an amazing few months with so many great things happening. You’ve traveled the world and gotten your dream job, six months out of college. It’s no wonder you are over stimulated.

    Cynthia is beautiful, powerful, and a perfect body. She’s turned the straightest arrow I have ever known, bi at least, if not full-blown lesbian. Of course, your libido is over the top. Suddenly there’s a whole section at the buffet you’ve never tried before. You wonder why you’re salivating, really? You just need to take a breath, calm down and dial it back one notch. Have you had an encounter with another woman?”

    I could feel my lady parts drying out and crusting up. I had not showered since the incident and though I cleaned myself as best I could in the restroom, I needed to feel clean. “Let me take a quick shower and get comfortable and we can continue. Is that ok?”

    “Yes, but we WILL continue.” She insisted with a smile.

    I returned wearing a black Cami and matching black panties.

    “Wow Lecia, you might make me think of exploring other option dressed like that. But I shall not be distracted. Have you had an encounter with another woman?”

    “No but I’ve thought about it too much.” I said taking her hand and pulling it to my lap.

    I told her about my day on the beach and nearly running down a child staring at the random black woman’s ass. We drank a whole other bottle of wine and I even told her the details of our shopping day and how I was staring at her ass.

    “Well Lecia, I am flattered but you don’t have to be gay to appreciate Cynthia’s got a freakin Wonder Woman body with Jessica Biel’s ass. If you’re looking at me, I am worried. I am short and squatty all ass and no body…”

    “Stacey, don’t ever say that. You are beautiful and your ass is every bit as hot as Cynthia’s.” I said truthfully.

    “You could fit two of her asses in one of my cheeks Sweetie, don’t you try so hard Lecia.” She said laughingly.

    It might have been the wine, or it might have been the built-up energy from my encounter with Cynthia but either way, I grabbed her hand and stood her up. I turned her toward the mirror and stood behind her. “Look at you, you’re beautiful.

    “Hold still.” I reached around and gripped her night shirt and pulled it up, my fingers rubbed the soft skin of her thighs and on up her hourglass hips and torso. “Raise your arms Stacey, I want to show you something.”

    She complied and I pulled the tank off revealing her subtle pink size 33’s. Her areolas were almost the same shade as her skin causing her dark pink nipples to stand out. Her amber hair hung to her shoulders in sharp contrast to her pale skin. It made her intensely blue eyes seem all the brighter. She looked terrified and hunched her shoulders and tried to cover herself with her arms.

    I gripped her hands and pulled them up and out. Don’t you dare cover up. You are stunningly beautiful Stacey. I looked at her pale pink round breast and so much wanted to touch and kiss them. Her body tapered in from her shapely shoulders to below her ribs and back out again to her curvaceous hips. She had a sexy little roll just below her belly button. I imagined kissing across it gently as I explored her body.

    My wetness spread when I saw the outline of her dark bush peeking through her light blue hip-hugger panties. I wanted to peel them off her and run my hands over that soft bush.

    “I wish I had your shape Stacey.” I looked in her eyes and she smiled and looked away. Her hands were trembling, and I wondered if she was excited or terrified her lesbian friend was trying to seduce her. “We need to remove those panties to make my final point Stacey.” She looked truly terrified. “I promise I am not going to throw you down and dyke you. I want you to truly look at yourself as I see you.

    She giggled nervously. “I’m not afraid of that Lecia.” She looked at the floor shyly.

    “Then I can take them off?” She did not reply. “I’m so sorry Stac…”

    “OK!” She barked awkwardly.

    “Relax Stacey, trust me. Turn around.” I moved the wine off the mirrored serving tray and handed it to her holding it up high so she could see her ass in the mirror. “Do you see that ass? Is that not the sexiest thing you’ve ever seen?”

    Her hip huggers were “On and UP!” revealing her two round voluptuous cheeks peeking out below the lacey blue arch that curved down from her hips to a thigh gap that made me flow. I soiled my second pair of panties for the day.

    “Tell me looking at your beautiful ass in those panties doesn’t make you smile?”

    She grinned continuing to look at her reflection. “That is kind a hot isn’t it?”

    “Steaming Stacey. Can I please take them off?” Her eyes darted from the mirror to meet my gaze. God her eyes! And those red full lips! Her cheeks almost matched her lipstick from blushing. “It’s important.”

    Her face softened, and she took a deep breath. “OK.”

    “Keep looking in the mirror and tell me that is not a world class ass.” I dropped to my knees and wiggled the panties down revealing her dark muff for the first time. When the panties clung to her wet labia and I breathed her scent, I knew how she really felt about this. I looked up to see her mesmerized by her own ass and it was clear I had made my point.

    “Not bad if I do say so myself” she rotated her hips to get the full view bumping my cheek with her left thigh and then my other cheek with her right, as I pushed her panties to the ground. “Oh, sorry Lecia.” She giggled.

    I wiggled her panties against her ankles, and she stepped out of them. She widened her stance and I needed to distract her to give me a few more second. “Keep looking Stacey, the shape, the skin, No cellulite…” She grinned in the mirror as I breathed her in through the nose and purposely exhaled through the mouth flooding her wetness with my warm breath. She wiggled and gasped and I knew I had her.

    I quickly raised my head up, moved to my left and rested my right cheek on the left side of her hip against the narrow part of her hourglass. I smiled at her reflection in the mirror.

    “Look at your shape Stacey. Such a beautiful hourglass.” I brought my right hand to her right hip and let my forearm touch her pelvis. “Look at that sexy little valley up the center of your back. I love the way your smooth little neck curves into your broad sexy shoulder. Your skin looks like creamy satin. The way your shoulders curve to those shapely arms. Damn even your shoulder blades are sexy the way they peek out.”

    She was absolutely silent looking at the image in the mirror. Our eyes met as my hand subtly caressed her hip. Her expression was deadly serious as I continued.

    “And your ass is stunningly beautiful. The mole on your left cheek is like magic. Your cheeks so perfectly round. Even the crack looks like perfection. A perfect line separating those perfect circles. Oh My God, Stacey this may be the sexiest thing I have ever seen. Look at those two little dimples and how they form a triangle.”

    I reached around her hip with my left arm, face still firmly planted on her right hip. She had a dimple just above each cheek that connected by a slight creased line horizontally. The other legs of the triangle formed as her ass cheeks curved ever so gently toward her ass crack. I gently traced the triangle with my finger.

    “See that Stacey, wow that’s sexy.” I looked up at her reflection and her eyes were closed.

    “Yeah I see.” She sighed.

    When her eyes stayed closed, I traced the triangle again and then stood up. Then, I took the mirror from her and sat it down. Her expression was pure surrender. I had to reel her in completely, so I leaned in as if to kiss her and when her eyes closed, I turned her to face the mirror and pressed against her from behind resting my chin on her left shoulder.

    Our eyes met in the mirror. “You were very wet Stacey. I think you like the way your ass looks. Now let’s review the front, shall we?” I placed a hand on each hip. “Look at those blue eyes Stacey. They must be the bluest I have ever seen, and that cute little nose, so totally kissable. And don’t get me started on those lips. Look at them, so full and bright red, screaming for attention.

    She was breathing in broken little gasps and I just couldn’t hold out any longer when my eyes saw her breasts. My hands moved slowly up her belly. She was trembling more each second. Her eyes were closed and her lips agape trying to breath normally.

    “Those nipples are the softest pink I’ve ever seen.” I exhaled on her neck as my fingers reached the mark.

    She squeaked like a mouse when I touched them. I whispered, lips gently kissing her ear. “Oh, they are sensitive, aren’t they?”

    She only moaned and kept her eyes closed.

    “You’re trembling Stacey. How’s your cute little belly button Stacey.” My right hand moved to it slowly.

    She had a mini convulsion and gasped a series of quick little breaths. I took a deep breath through my nose and exhaled on her neck as my fingers reached the top of her bush. “I can smell your wetness from hear Stacey. And now it’s contagious.” I swallowed hard trying not to cum in my panties.

    My middle finger reached the top of her slit and continued down separating her steaming lips. Her legs wobble and I hugged her abdomen with my left arm to stabilize her.

    “Oh, that’s warm Stacey.” I curved my finger and slid it in.

    “H, ha, haa, haaa, Haaaaaaaaaaaaa!” she squealed.

    “Are you Ok Stacey, should I stop?” I asked taunting her.

    “Oh God, Lecia, please d, don’t stop touching me.” She moaned desperately.

    “Your little bush is so soft Stacey. I bet that’s gonna tickle my nose…”

    She shook and whimpered and began humping my finger.

    “Damn Stacey you’re so wet and warm and soooooo tight.” I worked my finger deeper and faster. “Look at you… You’re so damned sexy. I can’t wait to taste this.” I slid a second finger in, and she lost control.

    Her hips gyrated as she fucked my fingers. “Oh Lecia, ah, ah, aaaaahhhhh!” She screamed,

    “Are you gonna cum for me already Stacey?” I whispered in her ear.

    “Oh YES!” She grunted. Aaaaahhhhhhhhh!”

    “Oh Stacey, you are so beautifully hot. Open your eyes and see how sexy you look cumming for me. That’s it Baby. Watch me make you cum Stacey.”

    My fingers sloshed as I plunged them in and out, rubbing her clit with my thumb.

    “Baby, your clit is so stiff, I love that dark little bush and those soft pink nipples. I wanna make love to you Stacey…”

    “I’m gonna cum Lecia!” She yelled.

    She breathed in tiny little gasps and wiggled her whole body as her orgasm built. I kissed her neck and whispered with my lips touching her ear.

    “I want to kiss you all over and taste you cumming in my mouth.”

    “Fuck me Lecia! I, I’m cum, cu, cumming!”

    “Oh yes, Stacey cum for me Honey, oh you’re making me so wet.” I whispered.

    “Aaaaahhhhhhh! Aaaaahhhhhhh! Aaaaahhhhhhh! Aaaaahhhhhhh! Aaaaahhhhhhh! Aaaaahhhhhhh! Aaaaahhhhhhh! Aaaaahhhhhhh! Aaaaahhhhhhh!” She shook convulsively in my arms.

    “That’s it Stacey, let go Baby, I love when you show me how much you like it…”

    “Oh G, God Lecia, it feels so good!” She squealed.

    Feeling her shuttering climax nearly made me cum right along with her. I continued to work her steaming pussy until she pushed my hand away. Then I turned her toward me and sucked her cum off my finger inches from her face.

    I kissed her long and hard as we swirled our tongues together.

    “Can we please go to my bedroom? I need to make love to you Stacey.” I took her hand a pulled her, not waiting for an answer. She followed my lead, still panting.

    I had fantasies about Stacey for weeks, since our overnighter before her interview, when we actually slept together (literally sleeping in the same bed.) She felt so good in my arms. Her skin against mine that night was like warm silk. I was nervous, anxious, feeling guilty, horny and excited as we reached the bedside. We were crossing a boundary that would change our friendship forever, if not ruin it.

    I thought to myself, “Dumb Shit you just finger fucked her in the living room. The boundary has been crossed! How are you going to deal with Cynthia? This could ruin that before it really begins in earnest…”

    I stopped next to the bed. My best friend stood naked before me, looking up at me with those blue eyes, filled with fear and uncertainty, waiting for my lead. With Cynthia, I was the pet, flailing about, like a lust filled puppy, interested only in making her happy. With Stacey it was the opposite. I felt powerful and in control, enjoying the fact she was… Open to suggestion.

    Her blue eyes and red full lips… I leaned in and her lips parted, welcoming my kiss. They felt impossibly soft and warm. My heart raced with excitement. I felt powerless, to stop yet powerfully in control of my best friend. Watching her cum so easily and willingly, had every cell in my body excited.

    My left hand caressed her shoulders as my right explored her lower back, caressing her dimples with my extended right hand. I pushed harder against her lips tilting her head back. She was nearly five inches shorter than me, so I had to extend to feel that beautifully shaped ass.

    It was full and round and so soft, I could have touched it for days. My wetness grew and I did not want to stop. I wanted her and I needed to explore every inch of her, consequences be damned. I released my left hand and pulled the covers back without breaking the kiss. She smelled and tasted like heaven. Her breath a hint of mint and wine and her perfume spicy and distinct.

    I broke the kiss and looked into her blue eyes and gently kissed her button nose. “I need you in my bed Stacey, please.” I said softly gently leading her there. I pulled the covers back to give her plenty of room. She wiggled toward the center of the mattress as I tossed the pillows on the floor. “We won’t need those.”

    Her eyes looked longingly and nervously at me. “Lecia… are you sure…”

    “Stacey, I promise, no matter what I will still be your best friend first.” I said as I climbed onto the bed, pressed my left knee between hers and pushed her legs apart allowing me room to settle in. With both legs extended between hers I climbed onto her in the push-up position. I looked at her beautiful round face and dropped to my elbows with them outside of her arms. I put my hands on her cheeks cradling her face gently as her hands caressed my back through the silk cami.

    “I’ve fantasized about this since the last time we were in this bead together Stacey.” I teased her with a kiss and tongue flick before pulling back and looking at her. “You are so Beautiful, Stacey.”

    “I’ve dreamt of this since sophomore year!” she blurted out awkwardly.

    I looked down at her with a shocked look as my heart skipped a beat. A wave of guilt washed over me. Had I lead her on! How could I not know this? Was she in love with me? Have I been abusing her mindlessly? So many emotions shot through me at once. What if I wind up with Cynthia?

    “I’m so sorry, I didn’t…”

    She raised her head and kissed me as her right hand slid into my panties and caressed my ass. I got the message and kissed her back letting her warm tongue probe my mouth. Her left hand gripped my other cheek as I ground my pelvis against hers. I could feel her warm wet pussy through my panties and moaned with pleasure.

    We kissed and I lowered my upper body onto hers pressing our breasts together. The warmth of our bodies pressed together sent a wave of heat from head to toe. My hips gyrated pressing my ass against her hands and then rubbing our steaming pussies together.

    I gasped and lowered my face to her neck kissing her passionately. She leaned her head back and offered her neck to me. I could feel her pulse through my lips as I kissed her and teased her neck with my tongue.

    “Oh, Lecia, you feel so good. Your lips are so warm. Uuuhhhhh.” she sighed, and her warm breath washed over my neck and cheek.

    I planted soft kisses up and down her neck and onto her shoulders, my hands caressing the curve of her shoulders with soft kisses trailing behind. Her sighs and moans sent chills through my engorged steaming cunt. I wanted her to touch me there and feel how wet she made me, but I needed to please her and show her how much I wanted her.

    “Stacey.” I panted as her hand gripped my ass and pressed my pelvis against hers. “Oh fuck.” I grunted as she ground herself against me. “O, o, o, oh!” I squealed in broken gasps ready to cum in my panties again. “Please!” I whined pulling my pussy away. “I need to taste you Stacey and feel you cum in my mouth!”

    I hoped those words didn’t ruin the moment, but it was true. I needed to burry my face into her hot wetness and hear her beg me for more. The taste of her cum from my fingers lingered in my mouth driving me forward in a breathless frenzy.

    She gripped my cami and pulled it up with a sense of urgency and I complied by sitting up and extending my arms over my head. Instantly I was clothing free from the waist up and dropped back to my elbows feeling our naked breasts pressed together. I tried to maintain control breathing through my nose.

    Fighting the urge to dive into her soaked pussy. I arched my back and raised my abdomen and chest into the air, again kissing her slowly and deeply while I drug my pointy tits across her soft pink nipples. My stiff half inch nipples teased her tiny little nipples making them stiffen quickly.

    I kissed her neck and shoulders moving toward her breast. My lips touched her smooth pink areola as my tongue teased her delicate little nipples. I found it sexy that here areolas were so soft and subtle pink they barely stood out from her satiny soft breasts. Her chest rose from the pleasure of my tongue, encouraging me to linger and pay them more attention.

    Her gossamer skin tickled my breast as they traced their way down her soft belly. I rubbed my cheek across it taking in her warm smoothness. “I love touching you Stacey. You are like satin against my skin.” I turned my head and caressed her with my other cheek as I breathed in her scent. “I can smell your sweet pussy…”

    I kissed lower on her belly, kissing along her curve of soft insulation as my hands caressed her smoothly shaved thighs. I shoved the covers further down and sat on my heals as I zeroed in on her dark bush. Looking up at her I rolled my head slowly from side to side letting my nose teas her. The feel of her muff tickling my nose was even better than I had imagined.

    “It does tickle my nose Stacey, I knew it.” I breathed her in closing my eyes to heighten my sense of smell. “Oh God, I want to taste you Stacey.” I said slowly before exhaling and letting her steaming cunt feel my warm breath.

    She whimpered with delight as my hands slid behind her knees and pushed them up and out. My panties were soaked, her scent and silky-smooth skin drove home my desire for all things feminine. I watched her drenched labia peel slowly apart as I spread her satin thighs.

    She looked down at me desperately as I extended my tongue. Her eyes widened and she nodded quickly as I leaned in. I took a slow firm lick up the length of the slit. Her bush tickled my cheeks as I pressed my tongue between her lips tasting her sweet stickiness completely.

    She let out a high-pitched moan. “Leeecia, that’s so… Aahh!”

    Her body tensed, and her thighs squeezed in, her satin warmth engulfing my face. After several deliberate licks and her increased excitement. I pulled off and teased the crease between her thighs and mons with my tongue. She wiggled and squirmed trying to bring her pussy back into contact with my tongue.

    “You seem a little antsy sweetie, what is it you want?” I asked seductively.

    “Please Lecia!” She gasped thrusting her hips toward my face.

    “Tell me what you want Stacey, and I will do it, I promise.” I looked up at her smiling a devious smile.

    “Put that tongue back in my cunt Lecia, Please. Make me cum in your mouth please!”

    I couldn’t hold out any longer. I plunged my tongue between her labia lapping up her tangy sweet nectar, licking up and down her slit. I felt her stiff little clit and sucked it in teasing it with my tongue.

    “Oooooohhhhhhh yyyyyyyyeeeeeeesssss Lecia. Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh Yyyyyeeeeessss. I, I’m gonna f, fuckin cum.” Aaaaahhh! Aaaaahhhhh! Aaaaaaahhhhhhhh!”

    Her back arched and hips gyrated, and I struggle to keep her clit in my mouth. I wrapped my arms around each leg holding on relentlessly sucking her clit. Her body shook as she whaled with pleasure. “Leeeecccccciiiiiaaaaa! Yyyyyeeeeesssssss Baby! Yyyyyyeeessss!”

    Her warm juices flooded my cheeks mouth and tongue as I held on. Finally, she shoved my head away unable to stand any more. I took her cue and released her clit and lapped up her warm juice. After a moment I climbed back up her body and kissed her deeply. She moaned as her tongue lapped at mine taking in the taste of her sweet nectar.

    Her hands slid back to my ass as she kissed my passionately. She broke the kiss trying to push my panties off. “Turnabout is fair play.” She whispered.

    “Oh no Stacey, not yet. There’s another side of you to explore… Turn over.” I said rolling off. She did as commanded and rolled onto her stomach. As she did, I slipped out of my wet panties, straddled her ass and lowered my body on her back side.

    I pulled her hair aside and nuzzled my lips against her neck. “I want to touch all of you Stacey.” My breasts pressed against her back as I gently kissed her neck.

    I sat up riding her ass rubbing her shoulders. ” I love the shape of your shoulders and neck.” I leaned down kissing her shoulders as I rubbed.

    I sat back up and continued her shoulder rub and pressed my wet pussy against her ass cheek. “Can you feel how wet you make me Stacey?” I ground myself against her ass. “I love the way your skin feels against mine.” I wondered if I could make myself cum rubbing against her.

    I slid over to her other cheek and began to kiss her spine. “Don’t move sweetie.” I slid off and quickly reached in my night stand and retrieved the silver bullet. Her head was turned the other way, so she did not see.

    Then I positioned myself between her legs and pressed my breasts against her ass while I continued rubbing and kissing my way down her spine. She sighed, spread her legs and relaxed her shapely ass. It was wide and round and soft as silk. My hands slid off onto the bed holding me up over her.

    “Can I please kiss your beautiful ass Stacey?”

    She whimpered and whispered, “Yes, you may Lecia…”

    I wasted no time kissing my way down and around her left cheek. “So soft and smooth.” I continued back up, nose tickling her ass crack as I kissed my may along.

    “Oh, Lecia.” She sighed softly.

    I moved to her right cheek kissing down her crack and back up and around. Then I turned my head to the right and drug my cheek against hers. “So soft Stacey.” I turned the other cheek and repeated on her left, lowering myself between her legs.

    I could see her bush peeking out below her ass with her slit lined up perfectly with the crack of her ass, giving the appearance of one continuous crack. I took the six-inch silver bullet in my mouth and sucked it quietly lubing it with my saliva. “Oh, my Stacey, I see that sweet pussy teasing me.”

    I extended my tongue and inserted my nose between her cheeks and teased her dark pink labia with my tongue. Stacey responded by sliding her left knee up the bed giving me better access to her slit and exposing her dark little sphincter.

    I pressed my nose against her asshole and licked her spongy warm labia before moving up her buns and kissing them gently. Next, I turned on the vibrator and gently pressed it between her pussy lips continuing to kiss her ass. “Hooooo!” She panted as the vibrator slid halfway in.

    Her hips began to rock slowly pushing the dildo in and out. I continued to cover her ass with kisses as the vibrator did its job. Then, I pulled it out and drug the tip slowly from her clit to her asshole. She practically jumped up to her knees, face down and ass up, nearly making me cum as she offered herself to me completely.

    “Oh, you like that do you?” I asked teasingly.

    “Yes, please.” She panted.

    I pressed the tip against her clit, and she began to rub herself against it harder and faster. Not ready to let her cum yet, I ever so slowly slid the tip up her slit, not letting her push it in. I just let the vibrator tickle her engorged lips, pulling it back if she tried to press it in. “Please Lecia…”

    “I’ll tell you when I’m ready Stacey. I wanna have a little fun first.” I said letting her know who was in control.

    As the vibrator tickled her asshole, she let out a quiet squeal. “Oh Stacey, is that a sensitive spot sweetie?”

    She moaned in agreement.

    “Do you want it in there Stacey?” I pressed it gently against her rosebud.

    She did not respond, but also did not pull away, so I pulled it away holding it against her cheek. She whimpered as he dark little asshole puckered and released. I suddenly felt the urge to kiss it and recalled the same urge when I first saw Cynthia’s. I leaned in when suddenly fear took over and I was afraid she would think I went too far. I exhaled and she raised her ass toward my warm breath.

    I took cue, leaned in and kissed her sphincter. She pressed herself against me, so I opened and teased her with my tongue while I pressed the vibrator into her pussy.

    Her body trembled as I pushed the vibrator and my tongue further in. “Oh, fuck Lecia, that’s, that’s…” She gasped.

    She buried her face into the mattress and rocked back and forth. Her pussy flooded my fingers with her wetness and my tongue flooded her asshole with saliva. I could not believe what I was doing but feeling her reaction made me crazy. I pressed my pointed tongue into her tight hole and fucked her pussy with the vibrator as she screamed into the mattress with pleasure.

    I could taste her cum as she fucked the dildo wildly gyrating her hips spreading her cum on the dildo, my chin, lips and fingers. My own pussy was a warm wet engorged mess in need of relief.

    Stacey rocked forward and back surrendering to an earth-shaking orgasm before collapsing spread eagle on the bed. She turned her head to the side panting. “Oh my God, Alecia.” She took several breaths. “That was… Amazing… Fuuuuck!” She gasped.

    I collapsed with my face resting on her ass like a pillow, breathing in her womanly scent.

    “Come up here please.” she said catching her breath.

    I raised up and she turned over pulling me up next to her. We laid on our sides facing each other, heads propped up on our elbows. She smiled, flashing those blue eyes and leaned in for a kiss. Then she slid her tongue in my mouth and pushed me to my back. Next, she climbed on and straddled me kissing her way quickly to my breasts.

    A jolt of pleasure shot from my right nipple to my clit and she kissed and sucked my pointy areola and nipple into those soft lips. I closed my eyes and surrendered myself to her magical lips. I spread my legs, rested my right hand on her head and raised my left arm over my head letting her have her way.

    She continued to kiss my breast as her right hand slid closer to my enflamed pussy. I swallowed hard and raised my pelvis to meet her approaching fingers. Her middle finger slid over my screaming clit into my wet little crack. Her mouth worked my left nipple as her finger entered me.

    “Oh my, Lecia, what a wet and horny little slut you are.” She went back to me tit.

    I gasped for air and groaned my compliance as her finger slid in and out. “Oh God Stacey.”

    I ground myself against her finger needing to cum at the hand of my best friend. She slid in a second and began finger fucking me in earnest.

    “Yeeesss. Oh God Yes!” I grunted through clenched teeth. “I’m gonna cum Stacey.” I writhed and thrust my hips to meet her fingers. Her tongue pressed firmly on my nipple wiggling side to side sending tingles through my body and pushing me over the end.

    “I’m cumming St, Stacey. F, feels so, goo, good! Aaaahhhh!”

    My back arched lifting my ass off the bed and my mouth was open with no sound escaping. I could hear the sound of her fingers sloshing in my pussy as the orgasm gripped me. I collapsed back to the bed and sucked in a much-needed breath as my orgasm peaked.

    While I caught my breath, she slid down my abdomen kissing my belly button and tonging my belly. Then she positioned herself between my legs began to lap at my pussy with her l tongue. Her warm tongue separated my labia dipping in licking up my slit past my clit.

    She looked at me as her head picked up and her tongue retracted. Her lips closed and wiggled as if she were tasting a good steak. “Yummy.” She plunged back in and wiggled her tongue inside me.

    I raised my knees to allow her to penetrate me deeper. Her lips and tongue were in constant motion. “Oh my God Stacey, you’re amazing.” I leaned back and closed my eyes loving the sensation of her warm tongue probing and licking as her nose tickled my clit.

    She got into a rhythm of probe and wiggle mixed with a lick up my slit and a suck of my clit. I hummed and moaned when she hit the spot. “I love this Stacey. Oh God you make me feel good.” I put a hand on her head touched her amber hair and let her know I approved.

    I began to breath deeper feeling a climax building. As she sensed it, she would take a few slow licks to slow things down a bit. Each time she backed off I would whine a little louder begging her to finish me off.

    “What’s the matter Lecia? Do you want me to stop?” she taunted.

    “Please don’t stop Stacey, it feels so g, good!” She slid two fingers in and focused her tongue on my clit. “Oh shit, oh yeah!” I squealed. “That’s it Stacey! Oh God right there! OH f, fuuuck!”

    “You like that Lecia?” She pounded her fingers at full speed.

    “Fuck yes! Oh Stacey! Fuck me Baby! Ahhh Fuuuucck Mmmmeeee!” I screamed, almost hoping the neighbors could hear.

    “Listen to you screaming like a slut!” She wiggled her tongue at amazing speed on my clit.

    “Make me c, cum Lecia! Oh fuck, I’m cum, ming hard! D, don’t stop! Oh! God!”

    I again lifted my ass off the bed cumming with her tongue overwhelming my clit. My body spasmed as I yelled her name. “Oh God Stacie! Ssssstaaaaiiiiicccccieeeee! Ssssssstaaaaaaaiiiiiiiiiiccccccieeeeeeeee!”

    I collapsed down shoving her face in my cunt as the powerful orgasm peaked and began to subside. She moaned, removed her fingers and licked my pussy clean while caressing my stomach with her hand.

    I continued rubbing her hair as she swabbed up my cum with her magical tongue. After a moment she climbed back up and kissed me. I loved tasting my cum on her.

    I pulled the covers up over us and we kissed, our bodies pressed together, skin to skin for several minutes before I snuggled next to her as she laid on her back. Her arm was under my neck as I nuzzled in her neck, gently kissing her.

    “I love this Stacey. You feel like heaven.” I whispered sleepily.

    “Uh huh.” She sighed in agreement.

    I lay there listening to her breath and drifted off to sleep.

    I awoke at 8:38 AM! I was late for work. The fog of Cynthia, Stacey and multiple bottles of wine, made me forget my alarm. I was naked and sticky and there was no sign of Stacey.

    “Stacey!” I yelled with no response. I put on a robe and went to the living room. “Stacey?” No reply again. I looked in her room and her bed was untouched.

    Then I saw a note on the dining table.

    Lecia,

    I wanted to thank you for a wonderful night. Six months ago, it would have made me the happiest woman on earth. But I woke up thinking about you and Cynthia. I really think it best to back up and give you the space and time to explore that relationship without my interference.

    I value our friendship above all else and would not want to jeopardize that for anything. If I somehow got in the way of your professional or personal relationship with Cynthia, I would never forgive myself. Not to mention, I owe Cynthia a tremendous debt for helping me land the Yankee job. So, I think it best if we chalk up last night to too much wine and keep our relationship as it has been. Best Friends Forever and roommates!

    I want to make it clear. I am not upset, or angry. I just want to make sure we will always be friends. I’m leaving tonight on a business trip and with your travels, we will have time to take a step back and evaluate.

    Love You,

    Stacey

    My mind raced but as I thought about it, she was probably right. We both have had massive change in our lives and now would not be a good time to completely upend our friendship. But I did have to smile as I replayed last night in my mind. Damn she felt good!

    I sent her a text.

    Me: Got your note. Last night was amazing, but you are probably right. Are we OK?

    Stacey: It was amazing. So is our friendship. We are definitely OK. 🙂

    Me: Thanks for being my friend! Gotta go, late for work!

    Stacey: Naughty girl!

    I breathed a sigh of relief, optimistic that Stacey and I were ok. I showered and rushed to work.

    The next four weeks was a torturous whirlwind of work and pent up lustful energy. The first night in the apartment was torture. I returned home at 9:00 PM to the aftermath of the previous night. My bed a was in shambles, Stacey’s scent still on my sheets. I found myself nose to the bed breathing her in.

    “Stop it!” I yelled to myself. I scooped of the sheets and put them in the wash machine. I cleaned up the wine bottles and glasses. My reflection in the mirror brought back the image of her naked before me, watching herself cum from my touch.

    I walked away trying to stop the flow of images in my head. The sight of Cynthia in those jeans, my first conscious thought of wanting her. The magic diamond between her ass and thighs when she sun bathed on her patio. The triangle above Stacey’s glorious ass, connecting the dots between her dimples and ass crack. All those images of the women on the beach in Italy.

    I finished cleaning up and opened my lap top reviewing the demo of the LVMH web site. This would become my refuge in the coming weeks. Burying myself in work was the only way to stop the barrage of lust filled images.

    That first evening I was wrapping up a little after midnight when the personal cell phone chimed with a text from Cynthia. It was a picture of her in a red lace bra and panty laying on the bed in a seductive pose.

    Cynthia: Woke up thinking of you.

    She looked amazing. Her breasts pushing out the top of the bra and her flat belly and cute little belly button begging for my tongue. Her hair looked flawless. “Just woke up?” I said to myself. “Right.”

    Me: How about we forget your restrictions on me and have a phone call?

    Cynthia: No chance sweetie. You owe me four first.

    Me: Four weeks is torture! Going to bed!

    Cynthia: No touchy

    Me: Good Night 🙁

    I found myself staring at the picture far too long. Eventually I managed to get to sleep.

    From then on, I threw myself into work sixteen hours per day. I convinced Maurice and Russell to stay with me during the Australia and New Zealand swing, even though there was no language barrier. They helped keep me occupied and out of trouble. I made sure they joined me on the beach to provide a distraction for my wondering eyes during the weekend R&R.

    All things considered I felt much better about my level of control by the end of the four weeks. Stacey and I kept in touch mainly by text and talked once per week. We really never talked about that night, which, I think, made us both happy. I did my best to keep communication and conversation with Cynthia, purely professional. I tried to keep them during business hours on her end so she would be less likely to get off track.

    As the timing approached and we began to plan the logistics of getting together, Cynthia began to turn up the heat. I would finish up my Australian trip on a Thursday evening and fly Friday morning. That would give us the weekend in West Palm, then I would spend three days in Miami and have a one-day cruise before returning Thursday evening. I would meet her again Friday morning in West Palm Beach for a three-day weekend.

    The morning of my departure I received a text.

    Cynthia: Remember, you owe me four.

    Me: Don’t worry. I plan on paying you back in full, mind blowing, earth shaking magnitude Ms. Cynthia.

    Cynthia: Payment in full up front.

    Me: I will pay from the front, side, back or upside down. However, you prefer.

    Cynthia: I’ll be thinking about that all day. Hurry!

    The jet had to refuel in LA before continuing to Miami. I left Sydney Friday morning at 10:00 AM. They are 14 hours ahead and I arrived 23 hours later at 9:00PM in West Palm. I tried to sleep on the flights, but anticipation was high. I managed to get a couple hours on each flight, but Jet lag was hitting me when I reached Miami. I texted her upon arrival.

    Me: On the ground.

    Cynthia: Out front.

    When I stepped out I could barely breath when I saw here standing with her back to me wearing those fucking blue jeans. Exactly as I remembered, painted on, carrying half way up her ass crack. Here round firm buns were possibly the sexist sight I have ever seen. Her wide leather belt strained downward in the center from the pull of her belt loop. Her ass cheeks formed a perfect smile as they met the back of her legs.

    I got close without her noticing and sat my bags down. Then I snuck up behind her and whispered in her ear as my hand reach the inverted V between her ass cheeks. I slid my hand down and between her legs, palms up. “You rotten little tease. I told you what those jeans do to me and you wore them anyway. I cannot be responsible for my actions.”

    I pushed her hair aside and kissed her neck from behind rubbing her ass and pussy through those jeans. She tilted her head and exposed her neck freely. I didn’t care who saw and when I breathed her perfume my pussy was engulfed with warm wetness immediately. “Soiled my panties in thirty seconds.” I thought to myself as I kissed and fondled her freely.

    “Missed me a little?” she joked. She had a skin tight black short sleeved button-down shirt and was standing in front of a black and white Suzuki crotch rocket. Her hands were on it as if it were hers. But she could not have come pick me up on this. What about my bags? It looked brand new and had an R with GSX under it. It was a crotch rocket for sure. One of the racing bikes where the driver practically lays on their stomach while driving.

    I wanted to slip my left hand in her blouse and…

    She spun around and hugged me and slid her hands to my ass. I thrust my tongue into her mouth and kissed her passionately. After as long moment of, what’s the right word? Enthusiastic kissing, she seemed to recall we were in public and pulled away. She held both of my hands between us, took a step back and looked me up and down.

    “Damn Leasie, you look… Stunning.” She smiled and her pale blue eyes smiled too. The black blouse formed to her breasts perfectly, and her nipples press against the tight fabric begging for attention.

    I was wearing a sleeveless V-neck handkerchief sun dress I picked up in Australia. I had not seen anything quite like it. It had a deep v neck with a six-inch-wide lace trim on each side of the v. The lace would be best described resembling and antique white table runner. The back was a low-cut v without the trim with a tie string across my upper back that held the dress onto my shoulders.

    The dress was a black fabric with a red and white floral pattern. It got the handkerchief name from the cut of the hem. It resembled a folded bandana. There was a point at each knee and an inverted V in front that exposed just a bit of my inner thighs. It also V ‘d up on the sides with a point hanging down on either side in back just outside my knees. The inverted V in back also provided a peek at my thighs.

    I hated the color on the rack but when I put it on with my black hair and tanned skin, it just clicked. The parts of my body that peeked through made me feel sexy. The look in her eyes let me know she agreed. To top it off I was braless.

    “Turn around and let me see the back.” I turned and stopped. The dress puffed out and settled back against my legs. She traced the outline of the open back and then traced the line of the tie string and lingered at the bow.” So, if I pulled this, I could slide the shoulder straps and this pretty dress would just drop to the ground?”

    Another wave of excitement shot through me. What she didn’t know was I purchased some thong panties to go with the dress. Normally I hated the but floss. But for Cynthia, normal thought went out the window.

    She waved to a young man standing next to a car. As I turned to look, I could see the wide-eyed puppy dog look on his face. He apparently had much enjoyed the show we just put on for him. “Can you pleased get Ms. Carmichael’s bags and take them to the house. She’ll be riding with me.”

    She turned back to me. “Are you ready Leasie?” She tapped the seat the seemed hand out in space above the rear tire with nothing to hold me on in back.

    The look of apprehension on my face was apparent. I rode on a motorcycle with my uncle when I was 14. We went around the block and nearly got hit by a car that was not paying attention. I never got back on and have never had the urge to do so. “No helmets?” I whimpered.

    She gripped my shoulder. “Trust me sweetie, you’re gonna love the wind in your hair.” She pulled me toward the bike. “Have you ever ridden one of these before?”

    “Ah, No!” I said terrified.

    “It’s ok Leasie, really. I will get on first. When I tell you ok, you will put your foot right there, and throw your leg over the back and put your sweet little ass right there.” She tapped the tiny seat hanging out in the air. “You should put your hands around my waist and put your chin on my shoulder and then when I tell you. put your heels in the stirrups, and we are ready.”

    She climbed on grabbed the handle bar straightened it and put out her right hand. “Climb on sweetie.”

    Terrified, I took her hand and climbed on. As I did so, it occurred to me that a sun dress is not the ideal clothing for riding the back of a crotch rocket. I was extremely nervous my skirt would get caught in the rear wheel and pull me to my death. I tucked my skirt in between my thighs and the seat and put a bear hug on Cynthia.

    She brought the bike upright and started it. “Feet in?”

    I found the stirrups and pressed my feet in. We leaned uncomfortably far forward, and it felt like my knees were practically at my chin. When she hit the gas, I screamed and hugged her tighter. Thank God the airport speed limit was so slow. It did give me a moment to get the feel of it.

    “How are you doing sweetie?” She asked confidently.

    “OK so far,” I did like the wind in my hair and getting to cling on to her like a back pack wasn’t so bad. I did smell her perfume which always got me going.

    “That’s good, just relax and breath. You will really love it.”

    We turned on Southern Blvd and she sped up sending a vibration through my seat, directly to my lady parts. The forward Leaning position on the crotch rocket did have it’s good point. “Holy Shit Cynthia I can feel that in my clit. I think Mr. Happy has met his match.”

    “There’s my horny little slut.” She smiled.

    As we picked up speed, I could feel my skirt blowing up in the back. “Although this dress and a thong, might not have been the best clothing choice.”

    “A thong? How did I miss that?” She laughed.

    Next, we turned onto I-95 and she unleashed. I have no idea how fast we were going but it felt like 200 miles per hour. In reality we were just keeping up with traffic. My skirt back crawled up my back completely exposing my thonged ass. Fortunately, we got off the freeway quickly and turned on Okeechobee Boulevard toward the Beach. But not before a few honks from random cars and a few comments and whoops from a jeep full of young men with the top down.

    We arrived at the Beach and she held the bike until I dismounted and then she leaned it on the kick stand and got off. “Right this way Ms. Carmichael.”

    She walked toward the beach and my eyes were drawn immediately to her incredible ass. She seemed to walk with an exaggerated sway, but it may have just been the fit of those jeans that made it appear that way. They fit so tight but her firm ass was perfectly round and seemed to be trying to burst free. They road up and separated her cheeks with a curvaceous V that begged for my touch again. With each step the bottom of her cheek formed a perfect little smile as her ass clenched.

    The thick leather belt had a series of little holes with metal rings crimped inside. Her center belt loop pulled the thick belt down as her buns stained the enforced leather.

    “Damn Cynthia, those jeans should be illegal. I can’t stop looking at that ass. I just want to drop to my knees and bite it!”

    “Amen!” Said a young male voice off to my side. “Holy shit!”

    Cynthia kept walking, unfazed. I kept focused on that ass, so tight, so small, yet bulbously substantial. Her black shirt fit her form like skin with not even the slightest roll anywhere around the tight leather belt. She had incredible genetics, but she was also a relentless physical fitness junkie. I was jealous, horny, totally in awe of her beauty and in complete disbelief that she wanted me.

    She stopped at a blanket and picnic basket with a wine bottle and glasses on a tray. There was a young lady standing next to it. “Thank you, Katie, would you please come back in thirty minutes?”

    She stopped at the foot of the blanket looked at me, smiled, and turned to look at the moonlight over the water. I wanted us to see this, but I must say, you are far more breath taking. My heart raced as she looked me in the eye and leaned in for a kiss. Her wavy blonde hair highlighted her face beautifully.

    When our lips touched everything else faded into the background. I wrapped my arms around her, and we melted together. Her lips were warm and soft, and her tongue slipped into my mouth. We kissed passionately sending a pulse of warm wetness through my pussy. My hands slid down her sides and back past that straining belt to those amazing buns.

    The obnoxious young men gave a couple more whoops and a round of applause. When I started to react, Cynthia hugged me tighter and thrust her tongue deeper into my mouth. I got the message and began to squeeze those buns again. Her right hand slid up my left thigh under the handkerchief dress around my bare ass. Her left hand quickly slid to my right cheek.

    She moaned as she kissed me, and I probed her mouth with my tongue deeper and faster letting her know I approved. She removed her right hand as I slid mine into her back pocket. Oh God her ass was tight.

    She slid her right hand down the front of my thigh and found the inverted V in the front of my skirt and brought her hand up my bare thigh to the front of my thong. As her hand hit home, I moaned and broke the kiss. “Please don’t I can’t take it. I’ll cum in my panties right here.” I said loud enough for a comment from the lingering young men.

    “Yes, do it.” He groaned.

    Cynthia completely ignored them and looked me in the eye grinning. “As much as I want that. “You owe me four before you may cum again.” She said as her middle finger pressed between my labia like a hotdog in a wet silk covered bun. “You have soiled your panties again Ms. Carmichael. I am going to have to confiscate them.”

    I whimpered and trembled nearly ready to cum, breathed a big sigh of relief when she pulled back her finger, still kneading my ass with he left hand. I would not have been able to hold out. She sucked the finger seductively and moaned. “Mmmmmm.” She pulled it out and said. “You’ve soaked right through, you horny little slut… Delicious.” She gave me another deep tongue swirling kiss.

    Then she dropped to her knees and slid both hands under my dress and up my hips. Next, she gripped the string of my thong and pulled them slowly down. One of the young men chirped up. “Oh my God.” In a squeaky voice like he was in pain.

    Somehow, the fact that they were watched combined with Cynthia’s complete focus on me, apparently not even cognoscente of their presence, made me all the more excited.

    “These panties are mine now and you will remember you owe me four orgasms before you may cum for me again.” The panties were at my knees and coming into view of the onlookers.

    “I can help with that Miss.” Said one of the voices.

    “You did refrain from masturbating since our last session, correct?”

    Thinking quickly, I replied. “I haven’t cum in four weeks Ms. Cynthia. I wanted to make myself cum every day thinking of you.”

    I stood there looking down in her eyes as she continued in a serious tone. “If you fail to pay your debt first I will have to punish you, understood?” I nodded and stepped out of my pantie.

    “Punish me please.” Said one of the voices. Cynthia continued to ignore them and stood back up.

    As she did, she brought her hand back to my oozing slit and drug her finger, splitting my labia again. I gasped and looked desperately in her eyes, trembling. “I don’t care how wet and hot your little pussy feels, you don’t cum until I tell you Ms. Carmichael.”

    She stopped with her finger tip on my clit and wiggled it slowly. At the same time, she brought the panties to her nose with her left hand and continued to torture me with her right. Her eyes closed as she took a slow steady sniff. “Oh Ms. Carmichael, Mmmmmmmm.”

    “Oh God.” Whined one of the young men.

    Cynthia leaned in and kissed me, giving my lips a quick brush of her tongue. “Ms. Carmichael, I had hoped for some romantic time in the moonlight this evening…” Her finger slid down my slit and into my screaming wet cunt. “But I feel there are more urgent matters that need attending…” I moaned and nodded. “This section of beach is usually quite private after dark, but not this evening unfortunately. Shall we go to my house and work on your payment plan?” I nodded. “Good then let’s go someplace more discrete.” She said loud enough for the audience to hear.

    As she strutted away, it occurred to me, all the thought she put into our beach blanket moonlight picnic and we never even sat down. One look at her ass as she walked away, and I knew the beach, with an audience was not where I wanted to be. I looked at the horny young men and smiled. “She is all mine boys. You have a great evening. I know I will!”

    It was a warm steamy night in south Florida and my body tingled all over in anticipation of it getting hotter and steamer. I watched her ass flexing in those jeans and followed drooling like a Pavlovian dog. She climbed on the bike and bobbed her head for me to come closer.

    I walked closer, overwhelmed by how sexy she looked sitting on the bike with her blond hair hanging down her black blouse. Her breasts strained the buttons and her ass bulged against the black leather seat. When her hungry blue eyes met mine, I leaned it for a kiss. Her lips parted to meet mine, and I hesitated barely brushing lips before lashing at her with my tongue.

    “Ms. Carmichael, would you please take the bitch seat so I can get you home and put that slutty little tongue to work.” She thrust her tongue in my mouth and pulled back.

    A wave of wetness flowed through my hungry pussy. I loved the thought of being her pet. No one else has ever had such an effect on me. I climbed on and hugged her waist tightly and settled onto the seat. My wet pussy pushed against the warm leather separating my labia as I leaned forward.

    “Oh my God, Cynthia. I think I just soiled you seat. I want you so much,” I whispered in her ear.

    “You little tease, you’re gonna pay you debt tonight.” She started the bike and I squealed as the vibration hit my clit.

    “Oh fuck, I feel that in my clit!”

    “Don’t even think about it slut you will pay your debt in full tonight. Understand?” She gave it some gas and we motored on.

    Yes Ms. Cynthia, I’m 100% at your service.” I said in her ear.

    The thought of pealing those jeans off and tasting her wet pussy combined with the vibration through the seat started an overwhelming stimulation of my clit. “Oh God Cynthia that vibration on my clit.” I yelled in a desperate high-pitched voice.

    She gave it more gas. I squeezed her hard. Our bodies were pressed together, my inner thighs squeezed her hips and thighs against the bike. I began to tremble as I surrendered to the vibrating leather on my clit. “Fuck, I’m cumming Ms. Cynthia. I c, can’t… Ffffuccckkkkk! Aaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh M, Ms. Cynthia.” I pressed myself against the seat feeling the power Cynthia was sending through the bike into my spasming body. I grunted as my orgasm peaked before she stopped at a traffic light.

    She sat upright with her feet on the ground and looked over her shoulder, grinning. “You horny little slut, I can’t believe you couldn’t wait one more minute. We’re thirty seconds from my gate and you cum all over my seat. You’re gonna lick the seat clean and then I’ll see if anymore punishment will be needed.”

    “I’m sorry Cynthia…”

    “What did you call me?”

    “Ms. Cynthia!” I corrected myself.

    The light changed, and we rode about 300 yards to a gated entry and turned in. She entered the code and we drove into an arched driveway that went to the front of the house and then continued to the exit gate. It was a beautiful large estate with royal palms in front and great arched doorway.

    She stopped and waited for me to climb off before shutting it down and kick standing it. Then she turned toward me and slid her hand to the back of my neck and pulled me to her. “You nearly made me cum in my pants you little…” She kissed me hard and passionately panting through her nose as she penetrated my mouth with her tongue.

    After a moment she released me and ordered me to turn around. When I did, she pulled the dress tie string on the back of my dress and slid the straps off my shoulders as she began kissing my neck. The dress dropped straight to the ground and I was completely naked in her driveway except for my stacked heeled Louis Vuittons.

    She wrapped her hands around me and gripped my breasts firmly. “These are mine.” She kissed my neck and slid a hand down my belly and cupped my pussy. “This is mine until you pay your debt.”

    “Yes Ms. Cynthia!” I panted.

    “Now clean off my seat you little slut!”

    I did as commanded and her hands gripped both my ass cheeks. “These are mine too.” I nodded as I licked my juices off the seat. She kneaded my ass rubbing a thumb against my sphincter rather roughly. “You will do whatever I tell you until your debt is paid. Understood?”

    “Yes Ms. Cynthia.” I replied and finished the seat.

    “Kick off those shoes and I want you to remain naked and available at all times until you settle your debt to my complete satisfaction.”

    I did as commanded and left my dress and shoes lying in the driveway. I followed her into the house eyes fixed on those jeans and round beautiful buns. I did notice my bags sitting in the foyer as I followed her to the living room.

    She backed up to the sofa and looked at me smiling as I approached her completely exposed. She shook her head slowly, eyeing me head to toe. “Scrumptious.”

    She held out her hands and I took them, allowing her to pull me close. She held my hands out to the side of our hips pulling me against her. My naked breast pushed against her blouse. Our fingers interlocked and she pulled my hands down and outward bringing me closer

    She tilted her head, kissed me softly and released my hands. I brought my hand up her back and gripped her shoulders as her hand caressed my ass. I felt like I could kiss her forever but needed to get her out of those clothes. I broke the kiss and looked at her.

    “Can I please get you out…”

    “Oh, hi Mrs. Garcia. You may go. I have things well in hand. Thank you.”

    I looked over to see a young Hispanic woman smiling a wry smile. “Good night Ms. Liebert. Pleasure to meet you Ms. Carmichael.” She walked into the kitchen and apparently out through the garage.

    “May I please help you out of those clothes Ms. Cynthia?”

    She gripped my head with both hands. “Yes, you may Ms. Carmichael.” She kissed me as I unbuttoned her blouse. When I reached her last button, I gripped the halves of her shirt front and pulled the blouse tails out of her pants. She released my face and lowered her arms so I could slide it off her shoulders.

    While we continued to kiss, I reached around and pushed the blouse down her back, and she pulled her hands through. I quickly moved to her rear braw clasp and pulled it off. She put her arms around me and pulled me close, pressing our breasts together.

    I slid my hands to her thick belt and pried it free. I tugged it through her belt loops and pulled it off.

    “I’ll take that Ms. Carmichael.” She pulled it from my hand. “I may need to remind you of your obligation.”

    I slid down to my knees with a pause to kiss her soft full breasts. I unbuttoned her jeans.

    “You now owe me five orgasms before you may cum.” She was quiet for a moment and continued. “But as part of your punishment I think we need to raise that to seven.”

    I wined as I worked her zipper down.

    “Do you think that’s too harsh Ms. Carmichael?

    I nodded and pulled the flaps of her jean apart peeling them down. “Would you prefer the belt on that sweet little ass of yours?”

    I did not respond, afraid of what she might do. I worked the jeans past her ass and down her legs, taking her panties with them. When I finally cleared her knees, I realized I forgot her boots. I pulled the tight pant legs up over the black thick soled ankle boots. She sat on the back of the couch and raised one foot at a time while I slid them off and removed her ankle socks. I kissed the top of each foot as she smiled down at me.

    I worked the pants off and there she was naked before me. I stood on my knees face to face with her shave little slit. It was just a perfect little slit and from my vantage point I could see the curve of her buns through her thigh gap curving out and away from the bottom of her crack.

    My hands gripped her hips and I looked at her beautiful body before me. Her belly was smooth with a hint of muscular abs peeking out. Her belly button was a cute round innie. Her hips curve out and she had almost no tan line. With her bush completely shaved her pussy looked tiny. Her inner labia were completely within her crack. The tip of her slit widened just slightly. The little gap seemed perfect for my tongue tip to wiggle in and find her stiff little clit.

    “Ms. Cynthia, you are so beautiful, even your little pussy is perfect. I could get lost just looking at you.” The little semi circles of her ass cheeks reminded me of that world class ass, and I knew where to start. “Ms. Cynthia can I please touch your ass and kiss that sweet little pussy.”

    She moaned softly and stood tall with her legs slightly spread. My hands drifted around her backside gripping her firm round buns. “Oh my, that ass…” My tongue extended down below her slit as my nose touched her pelvis. I contacted the bottom of her slit with my tongue tip and pulled it up her length. When I reached the little gap, my tongue tip pushed in. Her little button stiffened quickly as my tongue tease it.

    “Mmmm, Ms. Carmichael, where have you been my pet? It has been far too long.” She stoked my hair.

    I pulled her buns hard toward me and extended my tongue, lapping at her bitter sweet wetness. Her scent made my heart race and pussy tingle. The feel of my tongue between her labia, was heaven on earth. I looked up at her. “I love tasting you Ms. Cynthia and your scent makes my body tingle everywhere.” I stuck my tongue out as she watched me lean in slowly snaking my tongue between her soft warm lips.

    She released my head and let her arms dangle, gently swaying back and forth. She whispered, eyes closed, with a look of ecstasy on her face. “I love a woman who pays her debts. Uuuummmmmm, I love what you do to me Leasie.” She whimpered hips vibrating. I continued to lap at her slit, kiss and suck her clit and tongue her some more.

    She rolled her hips in tiny little vibrating thrust. “Ohhhhh Leeeeaaaassssssiiiieeee!

    I loved how her buns were a perfect handful with my fingers spread. I gripped them hard and shoved my face against her hot pussy and thrust my tongue at her steaming sweet cunt. I could feel her juices flooding my tongue and face and continued drink her in. My heart raced as her excitement grew.

    Her body stiffened and as her juices flowed. “Leassie! Ohhh, ohhh, ohhh, ohhh, ohhh, ohhh, ohhh, ohhh, ohhh, ohhh, ohhh, ohhh, ohhh, ohhh, ohhh, ohhh!” She squealed in rapid bursts like a choo-choo train.

    She held me hard against her and I kept my head and tongue in constant motion in her silky warm cunt as her cum flooded my mouth. The feeling of her body convulsing completely at my mercy was a feeling of overwhelming power and excitement.

    As orgasm number one passed, I licked her clean clinging with both hands to her incredible buns. Eventually she pulled me up, gripped my head with both hands and stunned me as she licked her cum off my chin and continued across my lips and part of my cheek. “Uhm, Yummy.” She said kissing me deeply. “Let me show you the bedroom Ms. Carmichael.”

    “Let me get my bag…”

    “You won’t be needing clothes Ms. Carmichael.” She stated matter of factly.

    “I have other items we may need. Ms. Cynthia.” I said seductively.

    “Humph, OK then! Your first payment has been received. Only six more…” She walked toward the bedroom.

    “Please Ms. Cynthia, it should be four more.” I pulled a small leather bag from my suitcase and followed her to the bedroom.

    “So, you would prefer the alternate punishment Ms. Carmichael?

    “No please…”

    “Ok then, you will need to make me cum six more times before you’ve earned the right to cum again. I’m sure that won’t be more than three days.” She yawned. It’s been a long day already. Do you think we should call it a night and start again tomorrow?”

    “No please. What’s the other punishment exactly?” I asked desperately.

    “Five lashed on that precious little ass and we’ll remove one orgasm from your debt.” Said Cynthia.

    I thought for a moment looking at her standing naked before me. I wanted her so badly. I wanted to feel her, naked against me and kiss every inch of her. My pussy was wet and tingling and I knew I would do anything to please her… Anything to get some relief. Her touch was more powerful than any drug. I recalled how easily she made me cum in that conference room with just her fingers…

    “Come here Ms. Carmichael, lay on the bed with your ass up and feet on the floor. I think a good spanking is in order. I’ll be right back.” She went to the living room.

    I laid on the bed, ass up with elbows out and hands on my chin. My ass hung on the edge of the bed and toes on the floor. I could not believe I was submitting myself for a spanking and getting wetter by the second.

    “Aren’t you a good pet, ready and willing to be corrected…” She said happily. I could see her shadow pacing back and forth behind me. “I could look at your cute little ass all day Leasie.” She put a foot between my ankles and bounced it side to side off my feet. “Spread those sexy little legs.”

    As I spread them wide, she stepped in between my legs and began caressing my ass. “Look at the pretty pink wet pussy all ready for me… You seem to have issues taking instruction outside the workplace Ms. Carmichael and I’m afraid this could get out of hand. We really need to nip this problem in the buns.” Her bare hand slapped my right cheek sending a sting in my ass and tingle in my clit. “You were told not to cum weren’t you Ms. Carmichael?” A second slap hit my left cheek.

    I squawked, more from pleasure than pain. “Yet you came on my seat didn’t you slut!” Her belt thumped on the bed next to me as she whipped it hard onto the. Mattress.

    “Yes, I’m sorry Ms. Cynthia, you excite me so much…” Her hand caressed my ass again and slid between my legs touching my pussy. A finger slid in. “Your little slut cunt is soaked again Ms. Carmichael!” Her finger slipped out and the belt cracked my left cheek.

    “Ah!” I squeaked. Whack! It hit my right cheek. “Ah!” I was enjoying it. Two fingers went in and slid slowly in and out. “Please Ms. Cynthia…”

    “You horny little slut! Your little slut cunt is just gushing. I can’t believe this!”

    Her fingers slid in and out and I rocked my hips fucking her fingers powerless to stop myself. She made me lose control completely and I loved it. “Please Ms. Cynthia.” I repeated and she pulled out again.

    Whack! Whack! Whack! she brought the belt hard across my bare ass. I was shocked and unable to scream as the speed and force of the belt seemed to cause a slight delay in my senses. A sharp stinging pain erupted in my buns after a few seconds that intensified with each second that past. My eyes watered and my ass seemed to be steaming with heat.

    “Now that I have your attention Ms. Carmichael, I need you to crawl up here so I can put you over my knee. “She sat next to me on the end of bed and tapped the top of her thighs with her palms.

    As commanded, I crawled up and laid face down with my pelvis over her thighs. She had placed the belt on the bed beside her and my upper body actually covered it. I pulled it all the way under me as I laid down, hoping to keep it out of sight and out of mind.

    The fire in my ass was still intensifying from the three powerful swats. I hoped the first two lashes counted toward the five because two more like the last three was a terrifying thought.

    “Are you going to follow instructions from now on Ms. Carmichael?”

    “Yes, mam I promise Ms. Cynthia.” I whimpered submissively.

    She began gently caressing my burning buns. “Such a pretty ass, it’s a shame I had to turn it so red. But on the bright side You’re now down to five. Twenty-five more lashes and I’ll make you cum Leasie.” She slid her fingers down my ass and pressed her middle finger between my labia. “Ummm, you are so warm and soft Ms. Carmichael…”

    It felt so good, I moaned trying to imagine what twenty-five more lashes would feel like. “Oh, I just love touching your wet little slut cunt.” She slid in two fingers and my ass raised up to meet her. “You like having me inside you, don’t you?” I nodded and whimpered. “You want me to make you cum again don’t you Slut!” She shoved them in deep.

    “Yes, please Fuck me Ms. Cynthia!” I yelled fucking her fingers.

    “Hand me the belt Ms. Carmichael.” She said calmly.

    I pulled it out from under me and handed it back to her.

    “Do you still want to cum Ms. Carmichael?” She took the belt from me with her left-hand finger fucking me with her right.

    “Yes, please Ms. Cynthia, you feel so good inside me!” I was flailing my hips fucking her fingers like a dog in heat.

    “And you’re willing to endure your punishment Ms. Carmichael?” She asked, slipped her fingers out and rubbed my ass with her sticky fingers.

    “Yes please Ms. Cynthia.” I wanted her back inside me.

    “Ready?” she moved her hand from my ass, and I heard the belt shuffling in her hands. I closed my eyes and braced.

    Then, she tossed the belt and it thumped on the floor as her hand caressed my ass again. “Such a pretty ass. I just can’t do it. I think you’ve shown your obedience, but I want to set a few ground rules ok?” Her middle finger slid back inside me as she caressed my ass with her left hand.

    “Yes.” I gasped

    “Good, I want you naked and available all weekend, agreed.” The second finger went in.

    “Oh, yes.” I squealed and nodded.

    “You are my pet and you will service me whenever I ask, however I want, agreed?” A third finger went in.

    “Oh God Yes, Ms. Cynthia. Any, ah! Anything you want.”

    “Oh, my that’s tight Ms. Carmichael…”

    I gyrated my hips faster and faster. She gripped my ponytail with her left hand and pulled my head back. “You need to calm down, Ms. Carmichael. It’s not time yet.”

    She pulled out of me and rubbed my ass again slowly caressing it all over. I raised my ass in the air, chasing her fingers.

    “Such a hungry little slut cunt you have Ms. Carmichael. What is it you want?”

    “I want to feel you inside of me Ms. Cynthia. I want to make love to you and taste that sweet pussy…” She gripped my left cheek and slid her finger back in between my wet labia. “Oh, Cynth, Ms. Cynthia!” She slapped my ass with her hand.

    “That’s better, I am Ms. Cynthia whenever we are together. Good girl.” She patted my ass and caressed it again.

    Her finger went back into my steaming slut cunt and I moaned with pleasure. Then she pulled out and drug her wet finger between my cheeks and tickled my asshole gently. I was startled by the sensation and pressed my ass in the air again. Suddenly she plunged her pointer finger in, and I yelled in pain.

    “Ah!” I froze and she shoved it knuckle deep and began moving it slowly in and out.

    No one had ever touched me there and it was a bizarre mix of pleasure and pain. I soon found myself pushing my ass to meet her finger. Next, she worked her middle and ring finger into my pussy.

    “Oh my God, Ms. Cynthiaaaaaa!” I howled.

    She kept the grip on my ponytail. “You like it in your asshole don’t you Slut!”

    “Oh God… I do!” I pulled my knees under me and raised my ass in the air.

    Her fingers in both holes was like nothing I had ever felt. She seemed to fill be completely

    “You’re a nasty little slut Ms. Carmichael!” Her fingers were pounding me.

    “Yes, please fuck me Ms. Cynthia… Oh God that feels so good!” I was rocking my body with my chin on the bed ass in the air bent over her lap.

    She added her pinky finger into my pussy, and I could feel my orgasm building. “Are you my nasty little slut Leasie?”

    “Oh God yes! I’m your nasty little slut!” I nearly howled as she held my head back pulling on my ponytail.

    “Do you like that in your asshole Leasie?”

    “Yes! I, I, love, it, in my, ass, hole!” I yelled in broken gasps. Her fingers pounded me at incredible speed. “Oh God, fuck mmmmmeeeeeeee Ms. Cyn, thi, a”

    “This is my asshole isn’t it Ms. Carmichael?”

    “Yes!”

    “And my pussy?”

    “Yes!” I screamed blissfully. “Yes! Yes! Yes! I’m, all, y, yours Ms. Cynthia!”

    Her fingers continued their relentless motion as my mouth opened wide wailing with pleasure. “Cum for me, my nasty little slut!” She commanded.

    My body convulsed in a wave of pleasure that only Cynthia Liebert could induce. The intensity of the tingling pleasure of my ass and pussy being stimulated simultaneously was paralyzing. My body tensed as pleasure pulsed from my ass and gushing cunt to my nipples and on to the hairs on the back of my neck.

    “Oh, fuck you turn me on Leasie!” She panted.

    Saliva ran down my chin from my gaping mouth as the overwhelming wave of pleasure pulsed through my pussy. I felt faint from the intensity. Her fingers were so warm and stiff, pounding me relentlessly. The stimulation was all consuming and my body was completely under her control. I couldn’t speak, I couldn’t breathe, I felt frozen in complete ecstasy.

    My lungs suddenly came to life and pulled in a deep refreshing breath followed by a high-pitched scream of pleasure. My orgasm began to subside, my hips quaked, and my legs weakened spreading out lowerning my ass. I collapsed onto her lap and my right leg slid off the end of the bed. I laid there panting, foot on the floor, legs spread as her fingers moved slowly in and out.

    “Do you feel better my pet?” She released my pony tail and I nodded, eyes closed and right cheek resting on the bed. Her fingers continued to fill both holes. “Are you ready to return the favor, Ms. Carmichael?”

    “Yes please.” I sighed.

    “That’s good, because you have left me quite warm and wet Ms. Carmichael. I need you to lay on your back please.” Her fingers pulled out.

    I climbed up onto the bed and laid flat on my back arms at my side and legs together, wondering what she had in store for me. She straddled me resting her ass on my pelvis and looked longingly down at me.

    “You have me quite hot and bothered Ms. Carmichael. It’s time we do something about that.”

    I smiled and nodded with anticipation. She leaned down and kissed me softly breasts touching. She teased my parted lips with her tongue and then gently probed my mouth. I could feel her warm wetness pressed against my muff. After a moment she raised her upper body and rose up to her knees.

    She walked her way up my torso and paused at my chest. Her knees had my arms pinned against my side preventing me from gripping her beautiful ass. She reached down and gripped my right breast and positioned my protruding areola and nipple against her hot wet cunt. She rubbed her slit against my nipple slowly gyrating with her eyes closed.

    “Can you feel how hot and wet you make me Slut?” I nodded enthusiastically. “I need you to scratch this itch for me Ms. Carmichael.”

    “With pleasure Ms. Cynthia!” I said wiggling my body down the bed to taste her warm juices.

    “Easy Ms. Carmichael. Not quite done here yet.” She slid back down and repeated the process on my left breast. “Wow, your nipples are hard Ms. Carmichael.” I could smell her musky wetness and so wanted my tongue in there. She seemed to get hotter and wetter with each stroke.

    Her hips moved smoothly and sexily as I watched her wet lips engulf my Areola and nipples. I was proud of my missile tits and the penetration I could get with them. I could feel her stiff little clit rubbing against me.

    Finally, she waddled forward bring her shaved engorged pussy toward my saliva drenched mouth. I lunged up and lapped at her lips making contact as she pulled back. The next lunge was higher, and she moved quickly to a squat position with her knee wide standing over me bent at the knees and her swollen pink labia spread apart. I could not crane my neck fare enough to reach her.

    I quickly raised my back, propped my elbows behind me, and thrust my face toward the sticky pink prize. Her scent shot straight from my nose to my clit and I needed to taste her. My left hand gripped her ass, quickly as I pushed up on my right arm extending my lips and tongue into her tangy sweet wetness.

    “Oh, shit Leasie!” she gasped and gripped the back of my head.

    She shoved my face into her steaming cunt, and I collapsed down on my back. She dropped to her right knee in a semi squat, with her left foot flat on the bed, knee bent and pointed straight to the side. I dropped back bringing both arms between her legs and wrapping her thighs.

    She clutched my ponytail rubbing her silky soft cunt against my face. I extended my tongue drinking in her tangy sweet juices. “LLLLLeeeeeeeaaaaaaaassssssiiiiiiieeee baaaaaaaby!” She Squealed. “OOOOOOOOhhhhhhhhh, fuuuuuucccccckkkkk…”

    Her hips gyrated faster and faster as she rubbed herself wildly against my face. Her hot juice covered from my chin to my nose as it flowed from her engorged lips. I thrust my tongue as far out as possible, stiffening it as she rode me like a bucking bull.

    “Fuuuuuuccckk, I’m cuummmmingg on y, your slut, ty fuck, ing face!” Oh God! Leasie!” She dropped to both knees and squeezed my head between her thighs.

    With both hands gripping my hair she rested more weight on my face rubbing me harder. “I love your fucking tongue! Leasie, m, make, me, cum! OOOOOOOOhhhhhhhhh, OOOOOOOOhhhhhhhhh, OOOOOOOOhhhhhhhhh.”

    She stiffened and stopped moving her hips in the peak of her pleasure. My tongue waggled and thrust in and out, I wiggled my head as fast as I could with her pressing on me, breathing through my nose when I could sneak a breath. A mixture of cum and saliva drenched my cheeks as I thrust my tongue inside her.

    After a moment she relaxed and began to rub slowly against me. “That’s it Ms. Carmichael, lick me clean you cum hungry little slut. Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!” She sighed satisfied.

    She released my head, leaned forward, gripped the headboard, and lowered herself slowly to my face. She rocked herself forward and back as her sweetness flooded my taste buds.

    I felt her stiff little clit and pressed my flattened tongue against it. Then I wiggled my head side to side. “Huh!” She squeaked encouraging me to continue. “Damn, oooooohhhhhhhhhhhhh!” she exhaled long and slow.

    She gripped the head board moving her hips gently as my waggling tongue tickled her cum button. She trembled and sighed in quick little gasps as she hummed. “Lee, Leasie, oh, sweet, ty. Your fuck, ing tongue!”

    I wiggled it wildly on her clit and then sucked her button into my mouth teasing it with my tongue. “Oh yes right there. Suck my fucking clit! Right there! Right th, there Leasie!”

    She began tiny bounces stretching her clit as I sucked it hard. “Oh, fuck! Oh, fuck! Oh, fuck! Oh, fuck! Feeeels, sooo, goooood!” She trembled uncontrollably. “Suck my fucking clit! Suck my fucking clit! Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuucccccckkkkkkkkkkkk…”

    Her body spasmed and she came in a rush of thick creamy warmth that flooded my chin and rolled down my neck. I thrust out my tongue releasing her clit and lapping up her cum. As her thick cream continued to pump from her tight little cunt, I gobbled it up with a feeling of victory, knowing I made her ejaculated again. I wigged my nose against her clit as I drank her creamy cum.

    “Oh God, you’re amazing.” She moaned rubbing her silky wet labia against my lips and tongue. I licked her clean loving the sound of her panting groans as I held my death grip on her thighs.

    Next, she pealed my hands off and slid her hips down my body and laid her naked body on mine. She kissed me long and deep as my hands gripped that ass again, so round and firm and silky smooth, I never tired of touching it. Then she moved down my neck licking her milky cream off my neck and chin. I closed my eyes and tilted my head back letting her work her magic.

    She raised up and looked me in the eye. “Ms. Carmichael…” I lost myself in her blue eyes. “We are definitely even. You are paid in full; my itch has been scratched…”

    Her mouth moved toward mine and I closed my eyes as our lips met and her tongue slid into me. As we kissed, she reached up and pulled the covers down. We had to separate and roll off the bed to slide under the covers down. We climbed under the cover together facing one another. Her hand caressed my cheek as she looked at me.

    “So beautiful Ms. Carmichael…” She smiled contently and gently kissed me.

    “Yes, you are Ms. Cynthia. I’m so glad I met you.” I Smiled and touched her cheek.

    Her eyes were intoxicating as I ran my fingers from her temple and slid her hair back revealing her ear neck and shoulder. Our legs were intertwined, and bodies pressed together. She was warm and soft and heavenly. The curve of her shoulder and soft skin of her neck had me mesmerized. I could feel her pulse as I traced my fingers down toward her shoulder.

    Just as I thought I needed to kiss her there, the jet lag hit me hard. My hand stopped and my eyes blinked slowly. I saw her smile as I drifted off.

    To Be continue…


  • Caveworms 4

    Font size : +


    Anticipation can be a difficult thing to deal with. I can’t say I was worried about mum’s reaction when she came down and saw us, but not knowing exactly what was going to happen was making me excited, though somewhat impatient. I could tell Hannah was feeling it too. After we heard the ominous silence after the footsteps, I knew that mum had noticed the smell. Remembering the effect it had on me in the cave, I knew she’d be drawn down here, but she sure seemed to be taking her time.
    After a little while, we heard the sound of muffled voices coming from upstairs, which meant only one thing: mum had not come home alone! I could make out three distinct voices; other than mum’s, there was one male and one female. It took me a second to recognise them, but when I did, I couldn’t help but gasp. The female was definitely my cousin Jenny, and the male was her dad, uncle Jeff. I gave Hannah a look of excited shock, and we both tried to stifle a giggle as we realised things were going to get very interesting indeed!

    Their footsteps started again, but they were different, slower, like they didn’t know where they were going, only that they had to go there. As expected, they were being drawn towards the smell. It wasn’t until they took their first steps down the basement stairs that they actually noticed what was going on. Getting my first look at the three of them, I started going into overdrive again, I couldn’t help but undress them with my eyes and imagine all the perverted things we would soon be doing to each other.

    When they saw us, their eyes bulged, looks of horror and disbelief on all three faces. They seemed to try to form words, but just couldn’t. What could they say? Hannah was pinned beneath her ludicrously pregnant stomach, as I was by my immense, writhing boobs, and the both of us were surrounded by a sea of white, slippery worms. Under normal circumstances, maybe they would have screamed. Run away? Tried to help? No way of knowing. Whatever chemicals the worms exuded removed those kinds of emotional responses, and replaced them with an incredibly intense level of sexual arousal.

    They couldn’t tear their eyes away from us as they lowered the staircase, and when they reached the bottom, just in front of all the worms, I noticed mum’s work slacks, and Jenny’s jeans looked soaked. Like utterly drenched, as if they’d wet themselves. Uncle Jeff had a prominent bulge in his pants, which he was unconsciously rubbing. Mum broke the silence.

    “What’s going on? What is this?” she stammered, as she started pulling her pants down like she had no idea what she was doing.

    “These are our new friends.” I smiled. “Come say hi!”

    Mum muttered something about this all being a dream, and stripped out of the rest of her clothes. I admired her beautiful body. Her boobs were incredible, big and round, with just a little sag, and the way her hips flared out made my clit tingle. I could also see her pussy juices dripping down her inner thighs. She was practically gushing, I didn’t think it was possible for a woman to be so wet. I wondered if Hannah and I were leaking just as much, but it was so hard to tell since the worm’s fluid was simply everywhere.
    Then, she dipped her toe into the worms, like she was about to step into a hot bath, before immersing herself. I could hear her moaning and whimpering as the worms enveloped her. It wouldn’t be long before she started cumming, but it would be a while before she stopped.

    Jenny and Jeff were also mindlessly undressing themselves, but couldn’t seem to take their eyes off the insanity before them. I stared at Jenny, memories flooding back to me of the days where we fooled around. We were just exploring each other, more out of curiosity and boredom than anything else, but now I was eagerly anticipating taking things more than a few steps further.

    She was about my age, with long, dark hair and brown eyes which she inherited from her mum. Watching her undress was captivating. Her boobs made me drool. They were definitely bigger than mine were before the worms had their way with me, and her nipples with slightly puffy, and pointed upwards a little. And her pussy was leaking as much, if not more than mum’s. Her juices didn’t just trail down her thighs, they actually dripped down between her legs like a leaky tap. She then waded through the worms, which were about half way up her shins, then sank down to her knees and fell onto her side. The worms quickly enveloped her as they had mum, just as Uncle Jeff had fully removed his own clothes.

    His cock was rock hard, and he was rubbing it with a bit more purpose now. When he joined us, the worms reacted quite suddenly and unexpectedly. Their slow, sensual slithering became a frantic writhing, and my boobs followed suit. They felt like they were going to explode, as the countless creatures inside them started to really come to life. Mum and Jenny had emerged from the worms, and with glazed over eyes they watched me intently. Hannah stared as well, though she was smiling a little since she had at least some idea of what was about to happen.

    I squealed when I felt one of my nipples expand from the inside, a thousand tickling sensations followed as one of the little creatures started pushing its way out. The same thing happened to my other nipple, and they both stretched wider and wider. These new creatures were about the size of a kiwi-fruit, white like the other worms, but their little mouths were surrounded by tiny, wiggly feelers. I wasn’t surprised by how wide my nipples had opened up, but it was a sight to behold. And god it felt good. It didn’t take them too long to finally emerge, I cried out in joy when first one, then the other finally popped out. These little guys weren’t worms, or were a different kind at least. They had segmented bodies, and lots of little legs. They were almost insect like, but they had no exoskeletons, they were soft all over. The first two scurried down my boobs, causing a wonderful tickling sensation across every bit of flesh they touched.

    Everyone was watching me, and all four of them were masturbating furiously while worms slithered around their bodies. Our three newcummers made muffled moans as they drank from some worms lodged in their mouths, while a couple of familiar looking long, thin worms were massaging and drooling all over mum’s nipples. A few smaller ones found their way into her pussy and ass, disappearing inside and making her shudder and try to scream.

    The next couple of little bug like worms, which I decided to call ticklers, started to come out of my boobs, slipping out and falling to the ground after a few seconds. Then another pair, and another. Each one seemed to have a different plan once it had been born. Some immediately made their way into my pussy, and the feeling of them tickling my womb was unbelievable. A couple slipped into Hannah’s pussy, and they seemed to be having a similar effect on her, but also causing whatever was growing inside her to stir. Most seemed to just enjoy tickling us all as they crawled over our skin. A couple started to nuzzle at Uncle Jeff’s cock, and another tickled his balls, causing him to let out a loud grunt and collapse on his back, happy to just let them do their thing.

    It seemed like it was going to take hours for all of the creatures to emerge from my tits, but it was kind of nice noticing them start to shrink as more came out. I was quite looking forward to standing up again. In the meantime however, the worms had really started to get to work on the others. The ones at mum’s boobs were forcing their way into her nipples, while another had completely swallowed Uncle Jeff’s cock. Jenny was being fucked surprisingly hard by a rather thick one in her pussy, while the worm in her mouth disappeared down her throat. Many others slithered across her skin, and suckling on her nipples and her clit, coating her in a thick layer of their goo. A tickler was poking around between her buttcheeks, before disappearing into her tight little ass. She wiggled her hips happily, moaning quite loudly.

    I watched the scene before me for a while, as I gave birth to hundreds more ticklers from my nipples. They soon developed a habit of popping in and out of any of our holes they could get to. Even squeezing past worms which already occupied the space, causing unbelievable stretching and unimaginable pleasure. Not even mum’s boobs were safe, with a few slipping inside even while the worms were forcing their own way in. When they finally made it all in, and mum’s tits began their expansion, the ticklers shoved their way out amid a torrent of milk.

    The worm on Uncle Jeff’s cock seemed to be fusing with him somehow. He writhed and moaned as it did its work. It was similar to what the worm which had impregnated Hannah had done to me, it changed its colour to match his skin and grew a bulbous head on the end. By the time it was finished, it just looked like a massive cock, veins and all. And I do mean massive – at least the size of my forearm, a thick trickle of fluid leaked from the tip. I could swear I noticed his balls growing as well, and as if on autopilot he began to stroke and rub his cock and balls. He was staring at mum in amazement, drooling as he watched her tits continue to grow, until they were over twice their original size.

    Mine on the other hand had shrunk down to a more reasonable size, though there were still more ticklers to come. I could get up and move about now at least, and I crawled over to mum, who was rubbing her new tits with a delirious smile. As I crawled, the ticklers popping out of my nipples scampered their way up onto my back, and down my spine, causing shock waves of pleasure to ripple throughout my whole body. They then slipped into my ass and made their way deep inside me.

    When I reached mum, I gently took her hands and pulled her arms above her head, pushing my chest into hers and kissing her deeply. She gasped, but then immediately shoved her tongue as far into my mouth as she could, and I did the same with mine. Ticklers were emerging straight from my nipples and into hers as we made out. Mum pushed up at me, wanting us to be as close as possible, then pulled her lips away and kissed across my neck, up and down, licking and biting my ear as she went. I shuddered and collapsed on top of her, it was just too much!

    “Your little friends are amazing darling. They feel so wonderful in my tits.” mum whispered to me as I cried out in bliss.

    “I know, and you haven’t seen anything yet.” I gasped, clamping my mouth onto hers for another passionate kiss. As if wanting to prove just how right I was, I felt mum practically scream into my mouth. A worm had slithered between her legs and was nuzzling on her clit while it arched its other end around and forced it deep into her pussy. I could feel the force of it fucking her, slamming itself into her g-spot with hard, well aimed strokes. And through all that, a group of ticklers were popping in and out of her ass as if they were playing a game of some kind. Mum was panting and swearing as our new friends fucked her, and she suddenly tensed up and began to twitch. She went silent, her mouth hanging open with a trickle of drool pouring out. The worm in her pussy was inflating and deflating itself, and it was making mum cum in a way she could never have thought possible.

    She came back to her senses after a little while, and demanded my lips again. I was more than happy to oblige, I licked up the trail of drool from her neck up to her lips, and I trailed my tongue across them, planting a soft kiss on each. I then felt something soft and warm on my butthole, and I thought for a second that it was a little worm , but when I felt a couple of hands spank my cheeks and heard a soft giggle behind me, I realised that Hannah had somehow made her way over to us. It couldn’t have been easy considering the size of her tummy, but I was glad she made the effort. She enthusiastically rimmed me as mum and I took turns sucking on each other’s tongues. Before long, my ass winked open, and out came a tickler, which Hannah immediately swallowed. She sighed as it crawled down her throat, and put her lips over my little pink hole and started sucking with all her might. It felt amazing, as more and more of them went from my ass to her mouth, and she was making these gurgling noises which had me gushing.

    A familiar warm feeling began to spread from my stomach up into my throat. A worm which had been resting inside had decided to emerge. At that instant I realised that the last of the ticklers had been born. My boobs were back to their original size and shape, and I couldn’t help but rub them. Mum’s had grown to accomodate my brood, and she really seemed to enjoy them moving about and drinking her milk from the inside. This also caused the occasional torrent to squirt out and my chest was covered in it. I wanted so badly to suck one of her nipples as far into my mouth as I could and drink her delicious, nourishing liquid, but the worm in my throat had already pushed past my lips and into mum’s mouth.

    As much as I loved my lovely little worms slithering in and out of my holes, I really wanted this one out as soon as possible. I just had to have a drink from mum’s massive, milky, tickler filled boobs, I just had to. The thought was driving me wild, and when the the worm had finally come out all the way, squirting a bit of its own wonderful nectre onto my tongue as it left, I immediately grabbed one of mum’s tits and sucked her swollen nipple into my mouth.

    The rush of milk that followed was overpowering to all my senses, and there was so much of it! I couldn’t swallow it all, and a lot leaked out the sides of my mouth. I ravenously suckled and swallowed, but the more I drank, the thirstier I seemed to get. I was so lost in my feeding frenzy, it wasn’t until she was right next to me that I noticed Jenny was hungrily drinking from mum’s other boob. I moved off mum and knelt next to her without missing a beat. Unfortunately, in my stupor, I’d forgotten about poor Hannah. A tickler was hanging half out of her mouth when I moved away, while another popped out of my ass and immediately scurried into one of her nipples, intensifying her gurgling for a moment.

    Hannah pouted, but then I noticed her slowly inching forward somehow. The worms must have been moving her, and soon her face was right between mum’s legs, and she needed no invitation, diving in and sucking on her pussy, covering her face in her juices. Mum cried out as she was hit with another wave of orgasms, but was suddenly stifled by uncle Jeff sticking his cock into her mouth. He’d been watching us and masturbating the whole time, but now he couldn’t take it any more, he just had to join the fun. And who could blame him? His cock was leaking even more than before, and as soon as the taste hit mum’s tongue, her eyes lit up and she lovingly began to suck his cock while stroking his balls. She licked up the shaft and looked up at him, and then slowly started to try to swallow it. It didn’t look like she’d even be able to fit the whole head in her mouth, but Jeff started pushing. Her mouth expanded around his cock, and when the whole head slipped past her lips, it stretched improbably to accommodate it. I wondered if she was like a snake and had dislocated her jaw or something, but I figured the worm’s fluid was probably a more likely culprit. Jeff met considerable resistance at her throat, but soon pushed past that and sank deeper and deeper.

    “Mmm yeah that’s it Claire, take it all the way down.” he moaned.

    By then I’d finally had enough milk, but kept a big mouthful which I shared with my uncle, much to his delight. We kissed as we shared the precious fluid, but I made sure he got most of it, he was going to need his strength! Jenny joined us after a minute or two, and we shared a three way kiss before uncle Jeff gently nudged us away, obviously wanting to watch the two of us. We wasted no time and we had our tongues deep in each other’s mouths within a fraction of a second.

    Mum continued swallowing his cock beneath us as it was fed to her by Jeff, and when she hit bottom, he slowly slid out before pounding back in. He furiously fucked her throat while he watched Jenny and I making out. We rubbed our clits on mum’s nipples, and she grabbed our butts and pressed them firmly to her chest. Our pussies soon started to fill up with milk as the squeezing forced it up inside us, while in turn our juices liberally flowed all over mum. After a particularly intense gush, a tickler peeked out of each of her nipples, stretching them as well as our pussies as they made their way deep inside, tickling our cervixes open and nestling themselves comfortably in our wombs.

    Jeff had started to let his cock linger inside mum’s throat at its deepest point. A couple of worms inside her stomach were doing something to him that seemed to drive him nuts, he’d shudder every time. I loved watching the bulge in her throat pulsating as he rammed into her face, and the gurgling sounds she made were heavenly. She went stiff suddenly, obviously experiencing yet another incredible climax, in fact, I could hear her pussy gushing.

    “Mum, you squirted all over my face!” exclaimed Hannah with four fingers still buried in mum’s pussy.

    Jenny gave me a look of uncertainty, not quite being used to this whole thing just yet, she didn’t really know what any of it meant, or what to do next.

    “Cmon Jenny, let’s go clean that up.” I said, giving her cheek a lick so she got the idea. We dismounted mum’s boobs, leaking milk everywhere, and joined Hannah between mum’s legs and started to lick mum’s delicious cum off her face, and there was a lot of it. Jenny and I were both quite thorough, and I made Hannah squeal when I got to her ears. Hannah licked back when she could, just for fun, and eventually we settled into an intense three way kiss, dipping our fingers into mum’s pussy and slurping all her nectar off our fingers.

    We were broken from our reverie by Jeff shouting “FUUUUCK!” as he started to cum directly into mum’s stomach. We could hear him squirting inside her, filling her up. He unloaded an incredible amount, causing her to bloat noticeably. Hannah, Jenny and I watched with great interest, Jenny seemed particularly overcome by what she was seeing.

    With one last grunt, Jeff pulled his cock from mum’s mouth, though he still had a couple more ejaculations left in him. As soon as it was clear, mum took a sharp, urgent breath, as though she had been holding it the entire time, while Jeff’s cock spurted all over her face until he was finally done, and he collapsed on his back. The two of them were panting heavily, and Jenny suddenly slid herself up mum’s body and started licking Jeff’s cum off her face, shaking with each mouthful she swallowed, looking like she was in heaven. The way she slurped that stuff up turned me on like you wouldn’t believe, but I have to admit, it also kinda made me mad that she wasn’t sharing.

    That feeling didn’t last once I realised that Jeff’s cock also probably needed a little a bit of a clean. Jenny and mum had started making out, as one could expect, and so with them distracted, and Hannah uncharacteristically immobile, Jeff’s cock was all mine. While he was still recovering, I practically pounced on him and wrapped my lips as far around his cock as I could manage and sucked up a good mouthful of his cum. It was insane! It tasted really good, though not quite as good as the worms’ fluids. It did however, seem to excite the worms in my stomach, and gave me a very sudden and very sharp jolt of arousal while I continued licking and sucking his cock. It was so big I couldn’t believe it; licking from balls to tip was quite a journey.

    “Thanks uncle Jeff, that was yummy!” I said when I felt I was done.

    “Any time love.” He replied, becoming distracted part way through his sentence, staring at something behind me. When I turned around, I saw that mum was now on all fours, with Jenny’s head between her butt cheeks. Hannah hadn’t moved of course, she and mum were drinking from each other’s boobs. As if possessed, Jeff sat up, staring at the junction between mum and Jenny. I found the sight pretty arousing myself, I couldn’t figure out what Jenny was actually doing back there. But as if on cue, she separated her face from mum’s ass, and crawled towards me, shoved me onto my back, and practically tried to swallow my clit.

    I’d never had my pussy eaten before, despite all the other things that had happened to me recently, and I loved it. Jenny’s tongue felt heavenly as it flicked my clit, and looking down at her between my thighs drove me wild. I’d wanted this for so long, and I didn’t even realise it. I grabbed her by the hair and pulled her into my pussy, grinding on her mouth.

    “Oh Jenny, that’s so good.” I cooed, “Finger my ass.”

    Her fingers slipped easily into my slippery hole, and added wonderfully to the feelings she was giving me. I glanced up just in time to see Jeff get behind mum and position his cock at her pussy. They both moaned loudly as he started to push it in, her pussy stretched and stretched to accommodate it, and as hard as he pushed forward with his cock, she pushed back with her hips. When the head popped in, she craned her neck and gasped, just for a second, before returning to Hannah’s nipple and sucking hungrily.

    I wanted Jenny to see this, but more than that I wanted her to keep eating me out. I was getting close, and definitely did not want her to stop. I felt a tickler enter my pussy and then pause, using all its little legs and feelers to stimulate me, and I cried out as I started cumming yet again. Mixed in with my own screams were mum’s.

    “Deeper! Deeper!” she shouted as Jeff’s cock was about half way inside her pussy, and still going. I was too lost in bliss to notice, but the worms had started moving Hannah towards me, until she was right next to Jenny. The sudden feeling of both their tongues on my nethers, one on my pussy, the other in my ass, had me cumming even harder.

    “Fuck me Jeff!” mum screamed when Jeff reached her cervix. But little did she realise he wasn’t quite done yet. She was groaning and pushing back on him even harder, as her cervix slowly opened around his cock. When it slipped past, she let out a surprised gasp as he entered her womb, went even deeper, and his balls slapped against her clit. Then he started to fuck her. Mum screamed like a maniac as he pounded her. Her butt jiggled at the apex of each thrust, and Jeff was thrusting hard. The wet, slapping sounds of their coupling, as well as Jenny and Hannah’s tongues kept the waves of my orgasm from diminishing even a little. I came the entire time I watched them fuck. Mum and I would lock eyes occasionally, and we both seemed to feed off each other’s pleasure. I’m pretty sure she was cumming the whole time too.

    I could see Jeff’s cock making a bulge in mum’s tummy, it was so huge and so deep, stretching her womb and everything else inside her, and bringing her to heights of pleasure very few people have ever experienced. Some ticklers began to pop out of mum’s ass, a couple hanging around her pussy, tickling her clit and Jeff’s shaft, and others crawling up to squeeze their way into her boobs. The rest simply made their way straight to her mouth and back into her stomach.

    Jeff was getting close, and we could all sense it. Jenny, Hannah and I made sure we had a clear view of what was about to happen. Jeff was playing with mum’s enormous tits as he fucked her, before pulling her up towards him til they were both fucking vertically. His thrusts shallowed as his hips slapped against her butt cheeks, and he grunted deeply, on the verge of climax. And what a climax it was! When he came, he obviously came hard. Even more intense than the last time, his cum practically poured from his cock, filling mum’s womb. When her stomach started to expand, mum and Jeff were both twitching and shaking.

    “Oh my god…” Jenny gasped, hand at her mouth as she watched mum’s womb expand. She seemed to love every fleeting moment as mum’s stomach grew before her eyes. I loved it too, though admittedly seeing it didn’t quite compare to actually causing the expansion myself. Hannah rubbed her own tummy as she watched, imagining mum’s growing that big, and remembering how she’d gotten to that point in the first place. She was grinning the whole time she watched.

    It took Jeff minutes to fill mum with his entire load, and she looked to be quite pregnant when he was done. Not as big as I had made Hannah, but I figured that whatever was inside mum was something new. Jeff gently lay her on her side as his cock slipped out of her with an audible pop, her pussy closing tight, preventing even a drop of his cum from escaping. We all converged on her then, holding her and kissing her, and we enjoyed this tender moment for a while, but then Hannah’s immense stomach came to life. She started to moan with an intensity I had never heard before, and we could see bulges in her tummy rise and fall.

    Whatever was gestating inside her had made it clear that it was ready.


    76 comments
    «12345»

    The Bull BhorrReport 

    2021-12-01 08:39:21
    Fantastic weird and hot. Thanks for sharing.
    With a mighty hug
    The Bull

    pk2curiousReport 

    2019-01-20 04:00:44
    A LITTLE late to the party I am . At least I didn’t have to suffer waiting for more chapters .
    These writers are incredible .
    SPLOOSH is certainly talented .
    I have grown used to the likely hood that many of these stories abrubtly end without finishing .
    The authors have lives as well . They owe us no more than what they have posted .
    Still enjoying .

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2016-12-26 20:05:03
    make him put his cock inside Claire’s tits, feeling her tits with his cum and his cock and bals with her ticklers filled milk

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2016-12-26 19:05:52
    make the worms do tails from their spines with cockheads at their tails tips

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2016-11-18 18:44:26
    OMG you were last on the forum in November 2, 2016! If you are reading this, please write part 5 to your wonderful series!!

    «12345»
  • A Girl and Her Unicorn Chapter 2: The Unicorn’s Prowess

    Font size : +


    Cherise’s idylic life with her unicorm mate when Anton, the man who wanted to marry Cherise, enters the forest to take her back.

    A Girl and Her Unicorn
    Chapter Two: The Unicorn’s Prowess
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2016

    Anton – Tol Via Village, Kingdom of Athlos

    “You’re blinded by Biaute’s cunt,” cursed Stefan as I marched towards the dark edge of the Rothin Forest. “It’s dangerous in there. The unicorns will gore you. They’re monsters.”

    “She’s in there,” I growled. My Cherise had always been so fascinated by the forest. “Something’s happened to her.”

    “Yeah, the cursed unicorns gored her,” my friend snarled, seizing my arm. “And they’ll gore you, too, Anton. She’s dead. It’s been two weeks.”

    My anger growled out of me. I should have went in there the very afternoon she went missing. Right after she accepted my marriage proposal, she vanished. The hounds followed her trail right to the forest edge. No one had the courage to go in there and risk the unicorn’s wrath.

    Even me. I was unmanned by the forest. But no longer. “I’ll find her alive or dead. Either way, I’m not coming back without my Cherise.”

    I ripped my arm from Stefan’s grip. His hair glinted gold in the rising sun. Fog drifted out of the woods. My bowels wanted to turn to water. But I couldn’t let fear unman me. Cherise needed me. And if she was dead, then I would find the unicorn that murdered her and kill the beast.

    It was time for decent men to stop fearing the degenerate spawn of the God Las.

    I strode into the woods. The fog swallowed me up.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Cherise – Rothin Forest, Kingdom of Athlos

    I giggled, drawn out of my sweet dreams by the thick lips nibbling on my breast. Pleasure tingled through my body. I squirmed on the ground. I wanted to stay asleep. It was so comfortable on my bed of soft moss.

    The lips nibbled harder.

    I rose from my half-doze. The air was scented with flowers and pine resin, tinged with the damp bitterness of the moss. I smiled and opened my eyes. A golden horn waved over my head, thrusting from between the deep-green eyes of my unicorn mate.

    Willoweyes was in her unicorn form, her coat a lustrous silver. Her lips hungrily nibbled on my breasts. I moaned in delight, my pussy growing hot between my thighs. I reached up and stroked the snout of my unicorn. Her mouth sucked harder on my nipple as she whinnied in delight.

    I loved stroking her soft coat. Her hairs tickled my skin. Her almost pure, silvery coat made my fingers seem an even deeper red. Normally, my skin was pale and tinged with red, like all Atholosian humans. I had heard that other human races didn’t have metallic hair, but were dull browns and blacks instead of shiny silvers and golds.

    “What a delicious way to wake up,” I purred as my mate nibbled harder.

    The last two weeks had been better than a dream. I had known Willoweyes since she was a foal and I was a child. We had often played together in the edges of the Rothin Forest. I was always forbidden to play in the forest—my family and the rest of my village feared unicorns as monstrous children of the God Las—but I always managed to sneak into the woods to meet with Willoweyes. I knew the truth about unicorns. My people thought they were monsters because they were so rarely seen. Unicorns feared the impurity of humans. They only showed themselves to virgin girls, drawn to their purity.

    Growing up, I dreaded the day I would have to surrender my purity to my husband. Once I turned eighteen and became a woman, it became harder and harder to fight my responsibility to marry and support my husband. My main suitor was Anton. I don’t know why he was obsessed with me. Maybe he did love me, though that didn’t stop him from fucking any farmgirl or village daughter that spread her thighs.

    He almost claimed me two weeks ago. I promised to marry him to keep my virginity intact. Then I fled into the woods and made the most remarkable discovery—Willoweyes loved me. I could become her mate and stay forever pure.

    My hand stroked my stomach. Two weeks of breeding. I was sure I was pregnant with her foal. That was how unicorns bred. Though Willoweyes was a female, she had a cock in her unicorn form. In her human form, she was pure female. I loved both her forms. Making love to her as a girl or as a unicorn were equally exciting.

    “I can’t wait until you foal our daughter and your breasts are dripping with milk,” Willoweyes whinnied as she moved her rubbery lips to my other breast.

    “You would deprive our foal of her meals?” I giggled as she nibbled on my hard nipple.

    “Not deprive,” she huffed, tossing her neck and mane. “But I know our foal would be more than happy to share your milk with her dam. My dam always drank from my mother’s breast milk.”

    “Mmm, I’ll make sure you get your milk,” I purred. “So long as our foal is well-fed, I’ll nurse you.”

    “You are the best mate,” neighed Willoweyes.

    “I’m the only mate you’ve ever known,” I giggled. “Unless there have been other human girls you’ve seduced.”

    “Nope.” Willoweyes lifted her head high. She was so majestic. The morning fog burned away and sunlight dappled through the trees, glinting off her pure-golden horn. “You’re the only girl I’ve ever loved.”

    I smiled at her. I was so grateful that we were united. She was so sexy in both her forms.

    “You smell excited,” Willoweyes said, lowering her snout between my thighs.

    I giggled as her wet nose rubbed at my inner thigh, pushing up to my pussy as she sniffed and whinnied. “Well, you were sucking on my nipples. That would excite any innocent maid.”

    “So innocent,” moaned Willoweyes. “Tart and innocent.”

    Willoweyes lifted her muzzle, her tail flicking. I knew that look, so I asked, “You want to go for a run?”

    Willoweyes neighed and reared on her hind legs. She came down, stamping at the ground. “The sun is burning through the fog. Look at how beautiful it is. It’s the perfect time to run. The forest smells so sweet right now.”

    I squeezed my thighs together. I wanted a nice cum, but I knew a naughty way I could climax. “Okay. Let’s ride.”

    Willoweyes whinnied in delight.

    Smiling, I climbed to my feet, brushing off some moss from my butt. It was so much more relaxing out here than at the farm where I was raised. No chores had to be done. Willoweyes was attuned to life in the forest and she had passed that on to me. I didn’t need clothing any longer, somehow kept warm by her magics even when it grew cold at night. When we hungered, we picked wild berries or snacked on crunchy pine cones. Even the sweet grasses of the meadows sated my hunger.

    It was so freeing. I loved living in the forest.

    I climbed onto Willoweyes’s back. Her slick fur tickled my pussy. I squeezed my thighs tight about her flanks. I stroked her neck. My mate neighed and snorted, eager for to gallop. I leaned over, my nipples brushing her mane.

    “Let’s go,” I moaned.

    “Yes!”

    Willoweyes took off at a gallop. The trees whipped by us. The sunlight dappled through breaks in the leaves, painting across our bodies as my unicorn dashed through the woods. The muscles in her back shifted and her silky coat caressed my pussy.

    My clit throbbed as I bounced on her. Every impact was delightful, shooting bliss through me. I felt so close with my mate. I leaned over, her mane whipping in my face, my breasts heaving as I grew wetter and wetter. My thighs clenched about her flanks, holding tight while my hips undulated. I slid my wet pussy up and down her coat.

    “Mmm, I can smell how excited you are,” Willoweyes neighed. “Your perfume is all around us.”

    I laughed, throwing my arms wide. My breasts bounced as we raced through the woods. Willoweyes leaped over fallen logs and darted around broad trees. We never touched the branches of other trees, my unicorn was too skilled for that.

    My orgasm built and built, racing towards me. My golden hair streamed behind me. Willoweyes leaped over a babbling brook. My pussy lifted up from her coat a the height of her arc. For a moment, I flew, my body tingling with delight.

    And then she landed and my clit smashed against her hide.

    My sensitive nub exploded with passion. Willoweyes neighed and whinnied as I orgasmed on her back. I held on tight with my thighs, my body heaving atop her. Her hairs tickled my pussy, adding new, smaller waves rolling through me.

    “Yes,” I moaned in delight. “Thank you for this wonderful ride.”

    “I always love it when you—”

    Willoweyes suddenly reared, neighing in fear. I slipped off her back. I gasped in shock as I landed on my tailbone. I groaned and coughed, the wind knocked out of my lungs. I lay next to the roots of a tall oak tree, small acorns digging into my back.

    Willoweyes slowed to a halt and whinnied again, her hooves stamping on the ground. She sounded so scared. I sat up, looking around for what had spooked her. The trees seemed so normal, a gentle breeze rustled the trees above.

    “What is it?” I asked, my body trembling.

    “Human,” she neighed, her voice high-pitched. “In the woods.”

    “What?” My heart sped up.

    Unicorns feared humans. Only a virgin girl or young woman didn’t frighten them. They were still pure. But a man or a woman that had her hymen plucked had lost that innocence. It was anathema to unicorns. Since my maidenhead was broken by Willoweyes’s horn, I instead gained the same permanent purity of a unicorn and became Willoweyes’s mate.

    I leaped to my feet, my heart hammering in fear. Why was a human in the woods? All the villagers feared the woods, believing the unicorns to be terrible beasts. Behind me, the bushes rustled. I whirled as a figure burst out.

    “Cherise!”

    I blinked in shock at the sight of Anton. Happiness bloomed across the man’s reddish face. The man who wanted to marry me, the man I had fled into the woods to escape, was here. I froze in shock as he reached out and snatched my hand. Before I knew what was happening, he had pushed me behind him and drawn a dagger.

    “Stay back, beast,” he growled, swiping the dagger through the air at my mate.

    “What are you doing?” I gasped at the big man.

    “Don’t worry, Cherise,” he said, pushing me back. “I’ll protect you.”

    “Protect me?” I demanded, growing so angry at him. Why couldn’t he just leave me alone? “What do I need protection from?”

    “The unicorn,” he snarled. “You don’t have to worry. The beast won’t hurt you again.”

    “Cherise,” neighed Willoweyes. She backed up, her head tossing back and forth. Anton was a man that had bedded a lot of girls in our village. Every girl, and even a few of the married women, had panted after Anton.

    Every girl but me. He just disgusted me. And now he was here trying to ruin everything again.

    Willoweyes took a step forward and then whinnied in fear as Anton swiped the knife at my unicorn mate. She backed up, her legs shaking. She had never been so close to a man before. My poor mate was absolutely frightened by the idiot.

    Anton laughed. “Look at it. The dumb thing’s afraid. The beast knows I’ll kill it if it tries to hurt you again.”

    I shuddered. He felt so filthy, impure. I understood why Willoweyes was so frightened of him. With every passing heartbeat, I felt more and more soiled by his presence. My skin prickled. The air seemed to grow putrid around him. I gagged.

    Anton grabbed my arm. My skin crawled at his touch. He pushed me back into the bushes, his knife still pointed at Willoweyes. My mate neighed in terror, stamping her feet. The brush scraped at my naked flesh as Anton took me away.

    “Stop this!” I shouted and tried to yank my arm out of his grip. “You don’t understand. I don’t need to be rescued.”

    Anton turned and gaped at me. “What?”

    “Willoweyes is my unicorn. My mate.” I touched my belly. “I’m carrying her foal.”

    Anton’s face twisted. “I knew I should have come for you right away. I’m sorry. I was an idiot for thinking you were dead. But don’t worry, I’ll find away to break the beast’s foul spell and cleans your womb of her abomination.

    “No!” I shrieked and slapped his face.

    Anton twisted my arm. Pain flared up my body. I doubled over, tears falling from my eyes. He was so much stronger than me. I wanted to fight against him, but I couldn’t. He dragged me behind him, cursing underneath his breath.

    “I don’t know why I put up with you. You’re so much gods-damned work.” Anton sighed as he pulled me farther and farther away. Willoweyes neighs grew fainter. “But…I guess that’s love.”

    “I don’t love you,” I sobbed. “Please. You’re hurting me.”

    “It’s for your own good. You’ll see. Once you’re out of this cursed forest and thinking straight, you’ll thank me. We’ll get married and be happy.”

    Horror filled me. He wanted to take me back to the village. I would have to wear those confining dresses and work all day on the farm, raising his squalling brats, tending to the animals, and cooking the food while he worked the fields. And at night I would have to…in bed with him…and…

    My skin crawled. My stomach heaved at the thought of his disgusting, filthy cock entering my pure pussy.

    “Willoweyes!” I screamed. “Please! You have to help me! Please. I need you!”

    “The Las-cursed beast won’t save you,” Anton chortled. “It’s scared. It knows I’m a real man. I’ll cut open its belly and carve off its horn if it even thinks of trying to stop me.”

    My body quaked. This couldn’t be happening. “Willoweyes! Don’t let him take me from you! Be strong! I know he’s disgusting!”

    Anton twisted my arm harder. “Stop your damned blathering, woman. You need to stop acting like a silly girl. It’s time you accepted your place. You’re my wife. Ever since we was kids, that was your role.”

    I spat in his face.

    “You really want me to hurt you, huh?” he growled. “By the gods, Cherise, I will. Do not tempt me to chastise you.”

    I tried to wrench my arm away, pain or no pain. I had to get away from him.

    “Cherise, you—”

    Willoweyes burst out the foliage, her golden horn lowered as she charged. Anton cursed and threw himself to the side. He screamed in pain. Blood arced through the air. He landed on his side on the ground, clutching his bleeding leg.

    I threw myself on Willoweyes back and she galloped off.

    “I’ll save you, Cherise!” Anton screamed after us. “You will be my wife!”

    I didn’t care. I buried my face in Willoweyes mane and sobbed in relief. “You came. You came.”
    “I was so scared,” Willoweyes whinnied. “I’m sorry for taking so long. He was so filthy. I should have smelled him earlier. I was so caught up in your pleasure. This is all my fault.”

    “You came for me,” I repeated. “You faced that filthy man and saved me. Thank you.”

    Willoweyes slowed to a canter as we burst into a field. I knew this field. It was the first place we had ever made love. She slowed to a stop. I leaned against her back, hugging and kissing her neck. My pussy suddenly was on fire.

    “I need to make sure you’re fully pure,” moaned Willoweyes. “That man touched you.”

    “Yes,” I groaned, rubbing my wet pussy on her back. I did love this feeling. My clit throbbed. My fear and excitement seemed to have transformed into lust inside me. “How?”

    “I have to bathe you with my tongue and then fuck you with my horn.”

    I groaned. It sounded wonderful. “Then we need to do it right now. I need to be pure for you always.”

    “Yes,” Willoweyes neighed. “You must always be my pure mate. You’re carrying our foal.”
    I rubbed my tummy and smiled before I dismounted to the soft grasses. “Which side should you start on?”

    “Lie on your belly.”

    I smiled in delight. I lay down on the grass, careful of the wildflowers. A purple one kissed my lips as I settled down. The grass tickled my breasts and belly as I lay down. I groaned and wiggled, clenching my butt-cheeks.

    “Okay,” I purred. “I’m all ready.”

    Willoweyes whinnied and then she licked the soles of my feet. Her delicious tongue ignited all these delightful nerves that shot pleasure up to my aching pussy. I groaned and wiggled on the grass, closing my eyes and letting her tongue wash away the last traces of fear and anxiety. Anton was wounded. He would never bother us again.

    My unicorn’s tongue moved up my calves. She bathed me everywhere, her soft mane caressing my flesh like a brush. I shuddered and clenched my ass as she rose higher and higher up my left leg. I giggled when she reached my knee, swiping across the back.

    “Mmm, that is nice. You know how to make your mate feel pure.”

    “It’s very important,” Willoweyes agreed.

    Her tongue licked higher, caressing my thigh. Long licks caressed my butt-cheeks. I relaxed them, letting her tongue dip into my crack. I squealed as her tongue licked across my sphincter. Willoweyes nickered and took another swipe.

    And a third.

    “That’s such a dirty spot,” I groaned. “You have to make sure it’s perfectly pure.”

    “That’s why I need to fuck it with my horn,” she answered.

    I knew then this was all deception. My mate just wanted the excuse to lick my entire body. I didn’t mind. I squirmed as her tongue probed into my asshole and swirled around. I groaned, lifting my ass up to let her have easier access.

    My pussy grew wetter and wetter with every wonderful lick of her tongue. She probed my asshole one last time before she moved down my leg to lick at my right foot. I closed my eyes and was lost to the sensuality of my tongue bath.

    Finally, she finished with my back and shoulders and I rolled over, my breasts jiggling. Overhead, wispy blue clouds drifted through the sky. I smiled at them as my mate leaned down to lick and nuzzle at my fingers.

    “Ooh, yes,” I giggled as my finger disappeared into her mouth. Her large lips nibbled at them while her golden horn glinted in the sunlight.

    Her tongue licked up my arm to my shoulder and my neck. I tilted my head, letting her nuzzle. I stroked her snout as she licked up to my ear and squealed as she nibbled on my lobe. Then her wet tongue licked to my lips.

    We kissed.

    Her tongue filled my mouth. It was so thick and large, pushing all the way to the back of my throat. She tasted so wonderfully sweet—grass and berries and herbs. I petted her as we kissed, my body writhing.

    Then she moved down to my breasts. “Willoweyes,” I giggled in delight as her mouth engulfed my nipple. “There’s no milk in there yet.”

    “Yet,” Willoweyes neighed before moving lower.

    My entire body was wet from her tongue. She head licked me everywhere but my pussy. I spread my thighs, my cunt on fire. I was so eager to be licked clean and made “pure” again. My hips arched as Willoweyes moved her snout between my thighs.

    I shuddered as she licked through my pussy. Her rough tongue gathered up my tart passion as I squirmed beneath her. It was exciting when she ate my pussy as a unicorn. Her tongue was so wide and thick, almost covering every inch of my pussy as she licked. Her tongue reached my clit. I gasped and writhed as her lick seemed to last an eternity.

    “So tart and tasty,” whinnied my mate.

    She lowered her snout and took another lick, starting between my asshole. My sphincter tingled as her tongue swiped across it. My back arched and my body quivered. I moaned in delight as my unicorn dug her tongue deep into my pussy.

    I gripped her golden horn. Lines spiraled up to the top, separating the horn into smooth bands wrapping around each other. Willoweyes’s tail swished back and forth as her excitement built. She loved it when I played with her horn, stroking it up and down and driving her wild.

    “Mmm, yes, you like it when I play with your horn,” I groaned as she licked faster.

    “I do,” she neighed between her delicious licks.

    My toes curled as she dived back in. I stroked her horn faster. Her tongue probed into my pussy’s depths, swirling around before slipping out to rasp across my sensitive clit. Every time she licked my bud, my thighs spasmed. The pleasure built faster and faster.

    “So good,” Willoweyes moaned. “Keep stroking me. You always make me feel so loved, Cherise.”

    “Good,” I moaned as I stroked her horn faster, my pussy clenching.

    Willoweyes moved her head lower. I knew what she wanted. It was time for her to purify my ass with her golden horn. I flipped over onto my hands and knees, shaking my ass at her. Willoweyes neighed in delight, her tongue licking through my asscheeks and brushing my asshole. I groaned as she swabbed my sphincter, readying me for her horn.

    My asshole was too tight for her massive dick, but I liked it when she fingered and rimmed my sphincter. Over the last two weeks, we had discovered so many ways to make love. We experimented and found new delights all the time.

    Her sharp horn pressed on my sphincter. My pussy clenched as she pushed in. She went careful to not injury me. I groaned, the danger of being hurt only added to the excitement of our lovemaking. I shoved one hand between my thighs and rubbed at my pussy as the grooved horn pushed into the depths of my bowels.

    “Yes,” I groaned, my asshole clutching on her horn.

    “So good,” Willoweyes moaned as she worked her head back and forth, fucking her horn in and out of my bowels. “Oh, Cherise, your ass is so tight on my horn. You’re tight ass is making my cock throb so hard.”

    The warm pleasure of her horn reaming in and out of my ass shot right to my dripping pussy. I rubbed harder at my pussy lips and massaged my bud as my asshole gripped the smooth, threaded horn. Willoweyes neighed in delight, fucking me faster.

    “That’s it,” I gasped. “Oh, yes! So good! I love your horn in my ass!”

    “Me, too! Ooh, it sends shivers all the way down to my cock. Mmm, so good. Oh, yes.”

    “I’m gonna cum so hard. Oh, by the gods, I love you!”

    My bowels clenched on her thrusting horn. She pumped faster and faster. I watched her over my shoulder. Her tail swung back and forth and her silky mane flew around her head as she thrust. My fingers rubbed even faster on my clit, massaging my little nub while my pussy clenched. Juices dripped out of my sex, coating my fingers.

    It was so wonderful. “Thank you, Las, for creating unicorns!”

    “And thank you Slata for birthing humans,” moaned Willoweyes. “I have such a wonderful mate. Oh, yes!”

    My body convulsed. Her horn stabbed deep into me as sparks flew from my clit. They shot right to my core. I came. My ass clenched on her wonderful horn. My juices gushed from my hot pussy as the pleasure flowed through my body. I leaned my face onto the soft loam, moaning my bliss for the entire forest to hear.

    “Massage my horn! It feels so good when you cum! Oh, Cherise. My beautiful mate!”

    I shuddered as she pulled her horn out of my ass. Willoweyes neighed in delight. I rolled over onto my knees and cupped her snout. I pulled her down for a kiss, nuzzling at her thick lips. She tasted of sweet grass. I stroked her as I kissed up her nose and snout to her horn.

    Willoweyes whinnied and neighed as my tongue licked up her horn, tracing the fluted spiral. I savored the sour tang of my ass as I licked her clean. I stroked her as I cleaned her horn, my mate snorting in delight.

    “There, all clean,” I purred when I finished.

    “You are such a tease,” Willoweyes moaned. “Every lick sent shudders right to my cock.”

    “I could lick it,” I grinned, arching my eyebrows at her. “I mean, your cum has to make me pure, too, right.

    “Oh, you are so wonderful, Cherise.” Her green eyes flashed. “I forgot completely about you having to suck my cock to be pure.”

    I kissed her on the nose before I crawled beneath her. Willoweyes’s cock dangled between her legs, as thick as my arm and as white as her coat. The tip throbbed in rhythm to her heartbeat. Salty precum dripped from the slit. The scent was intoxicating.

    I rubbed my cheek against her belly as I seized her massive cock. When she fucked my pussy, she stretched me out until I wanted to scream. I could barley wrap my fingers around it. The shaft pulsed with her heart beat and her hooves stamped as I stroked up and down her cock.

    “Cherise,” she neighed. “Please, suck me. I need to cum. Please.”

    “Gladly,” I moaned. “I wouldn’t want to leave you suffering.”

    “Such a caring human,” she sighed as my tongue licked across her dick’s crown.

    There was a slit at the tip. My tongue probed it, gathering up her salty precum before I swirled around her tip. My hands pumped. I couldn’t open my mouth wide enough to suck in her cock. I could only nibbled and suck on the sensitive crown.

    Every time I licked or sucked, her front, right hoof stamped the ground. Her sweet neighs encouraged me to keep teasing her. My tongue swirled around her crown. My hand stroked faster. I loved pleasuring my mate.

    Her precum flowed. It filled my mouth and dripped down my neck to my breasts. I stroked her faster, eager for her cum. My tongue wormed into her cock’s slit again. Willoweyes reared up, neighing loud as her pleasure built.

    “Oh, Cherise. That’s it. By the gods, you know how to please me. Oh, wow. My sweet mate.”

    My hands pumped up and down her shaft. They brushed my lips. I opened my mouth wider. I wished I could suck her full cock into my mouth. I swallowed her precum. It coated my mouth and throat with her slippery passion.

    “I’m getting there. Oh, Cherise. Mmm, Pater’s cock, you’re making me cum faster.”

    I giggled against her cock. She had recently started using human swearing, my curses tainting her pure speech.

    “Cum on me,” I groaned between licks. “Give me all your jizz. Flood me with all its wonderful treats. You can do it.”

    “Yes, yes!” she neighed.

    Her cock throbbed. The tip swelled. I closed my eyes.

    Willoweyes’s cum exploded out of her dick. The streams of spunk splashed across my face. The thick, salty, hot jizz dripped down my neck to my breasts as a second burst out of her shaft. I pointed her cock down at my breasts, letting her drench my tits as I licked the salty treat from my lips.

    “Yes! Drench me!” I moaned.

    Willoweyes whinnied for joy and stamped her hooves.

    Her cum dripped down my breasts in thick rivulets, crossing my stomach and reaching my pregnant pussy. My hand smeared the cum across my belly as I reached for my hot pussy. I rubbed her salty treat into my pussy, groaning in delight.

    I was covered in her passion. I was so happy.

    Willoweyes changed. Her body flowed as she transformed into her human form. She knelt before me, her eyes still wide and green, her skin alabaster. Long, silvery hair fell about her naked body. Her large breasts heaved and her golden horn sparkled.

    “I drenched you,” she giggled.

    “Yes, you did,” I purred, pulling her to my breasts. “So you should lick me clean.”

    I groaned as her tongue swiped through the cum staining my breasts. We fell back onto the soft loam, her tongue lapping up her cum. I groaned as she brushed my nipple. She sucked it into her mouth for a moment, cleaning up my nipple of all her jizz.

    “Mmm, I taste delicious,” Willoweyes smiled as she pressed her pillowy tits into my stomach. Her cum smeared all across her delicious breasts.

    I rolled her onto her back and buried my face between her wonderful tits. I pushed them against my reddish cheeks and rubbed her cum into both our flesh. My tongue licked, gathering up every delightful treat as I worked my way up to her fat nipples.

    She licked up to my ear and she whispered, “I want to take my sweet filly.”

    “Is that part of the purification ritual?” I asked.

    “No, I’m just want to be in you. I love being in you.” Willoweyes pressed her pillowy tits against me. Her human face nuzzled my neck. “It’s so amazing to fuck your pussy. It’s better than when you play with my horn or suck my cock.”

    “How about when I fist your pussy?” I asked.

    “Ooh, it’s only slightly better than that,” she admitted. “Can I fuck you. Please. I’m so horny again. It’s like I need to make you mine all over again after that disgusting human touched you.”

    “I always want to fuck your cock.” I glanced over at the rock where she first took me. I stood up and ran to it. “Come fuck your pregnant filly!”

    “Yes,” she smiled, hopping to her feet, her big tits bouncing.

    I mounted the stone, kneeling like a mare. I didn’t mind the rough rock beneath me as Willoweyes transformed into unicorn. My pussy clenched as she assumed her majestic prowess. Beneath her thighs, a thick cock swayed.

    My pussy clenched, eager for her monstrous shaft to stretch me out until I exploded.

    Willoweyes mounted me. She was so gentle. With her size, and not just the girth and length of her cock, she could seriously hurt me, but I knew she never would. Her thick cock prodded the cheeks of my ass. Her tip was the size of my clenched fist. She rubbed it around. I groaned and shuddered as she pushed into my depths. My pussy spread around the thick tip. Every time, I shuddered as she stretched me out. Pain and pleasure mixed together.

    “Yes!” I breathily groaned, my toes curling. “Oh, Willoweyes. That’s what I need. Mmm, by the gods, you make me feel wonderful.”

    “Good,” Willoweyes neighed in delight. Her hips thrust forward, slamming her cock deeper and deeper into my depths. “I love to be with my filly. I love to fuck her and make her feel wonderful.”

    “And you love to be buried in my tight pussy?” I purred.

    “Of course,” Willoweyes neighed. “You’re so wonderful. Oh, yes.”

    Her hips thrust harder and faster. I rocked on my perch, gripping it as her cock reamed my depths. So much of her fit into me. My flesh clamped down on her cock as I shuddered, and I bucked back into her thrusts.

    Willoweyes’s soft coat stroked my back and ass. The ticklish delight shot through my body, ending at my swinging nipples and throbbing cunt. I thew back my head, my golden curls rubbing on her fur. I let out another moan as the pleasure built and built inside me.

    “So good, Willoweyes! Oh, yes! You know just what to do to me. Mmm, yes. Keep fucking me. Keep making me feel like the most loved woman in the world.”

    “You are, Cherise!” whinnied my mate. “I’m getting so close.”

    “Yes! Purify my pussy with your seed! Make me forget all about that nasty Anton.”

    Willoweyes’s hips thrust even faster. The pleasure rippled through me as her cock slammed into the depths of my pussy. I gasped and shuddered as the first explosions of bliss rushed through me. My stretched-out pussy spasmed about her thick cock, clenching down so hard pain shot through me.

    My orgasm grew even more powerful.

    I screamed in wordless bliss as the agony of rapture consumed my cunt. Willoweyes neighed as she enjoyed my spasming sheath. I swayed beneath her, clenching to the rock I knelt on as my body wanted to collapse and enjoy the passion.

    “So good! My human filly! So good! You make me feel so amazing!”

    “Cum in me! Purify me! Do it! Please!”

    Willoweyes whickered and whinnied as her hot cum pumped into me, splashing against my insides. Her cum jetted out with so much force, my pussy ached. Spurt after spurt splashed inside me. Her driving cock forced most of her jizz to spill out and run in a thick mess down my thighs.

    I loved it.

    My head swayed. I pulled off of her cock and slipped to the grass, her cum gushing out of my pussy. I stared up at the sky as Willoweyes cuddled up next to me, back in her human form. Her large breasts waved in my face. I sucked a nipple in, closing my eyes and savoring the sensation.

    “That was so hot,” moaned Willoweyes. “I love making love to you.”

    I smiled around her nipple. For a moment, I envied her. In human form, we were both women, but she had that masculine cock that fucked me so hard when she was a unicorn. I would love to return the favor and mount her. I pictured her squirming beneath me.

    “I wish I could make you pregnant,” I purred between licks.

    “Oh?” she asked. “But unicorns can’t get pregnant.”

    “You have pussies,” I grinned, my fingers worming in and out of her.

    “But even if another unicorn were to fuck me, I wouldn’t get pregnant.” She licked her lips, a smile growing.

    “You want to be fucked by another unicorn?”

    Willoweyes nodded her head. “Now that I’ve taken a mate, I’m sure I’ll get to experience it. I hope its my dam who takes me first.”

    “That’s kinky,” I moaned.

    I pictured Willoweyes getting mounted by an older unicorn, begging for her unicorn mother to fuck her while I watched nearby. My pussy convulsed at the hot thought. I kissed my way up to her face and stared into her eyes.

    “Would your dam fuck me, too?” I asked.

    “Of course. You’re pregnant right now. You can have all the unicorns you want. They can’t impregnate you.”

    I smiled. That was such a naughty thought. I pictured an entire herd of unicorns eager to please me, each lining up one after the other to take me hard and fast.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Anton – Tol Via Village, Kingdom of Athlos

    It was nearly dark when I stumbled out of the forest. My leg throbbed from the long gash the unicorn fiend had left. I bandaged it up with my shirt and then forced myself to limp back home. Every step sent fire up my leg. The bandage was crimson with my blood.

    “Anton!” Stefan called out in shock. My friend ran over and seized me. I threw my arm around his shoulders and leaned against him. “I thought you were a goner. You’ve been in there all day.”

    “I found her,” I growled. A shiver ran through me. My face burned like I was on fire and yet my body shivered.

    “You’re badly hurt,” Stefan gasped. “We need to get you to see Mother Nicolette so she can invoke a healing spirit.”

    “I found her,” I repeated. “She was in my hands, but I couldn’t fight the unicorn. The fiend has enslaved her mind.”

    “What?” Stefan asked, leaning me down against a bound bale of hey in the field. “Don’t talk. You need your strength.”

    I seized Stefan’s collar. “I found Cherise. She’s out there. She needs me. And I will rescue her.”

    “How?” Stefan asked. “You look like you barely made it out once. You were lucky. No one survives in the woods. All the stories say so.”

    “I will find away. Even if I have to go to the Warlocks of Chevsa.”

    Stefan gasped, “By Pater’s cock, don’t say that. They steal souls.”

    Losing my soul would be a small price to pay to save my fiancee from that brute in the forest. I would see all the unicorns killed and the forest cleansed. No longer will maidens disappear into those woods.

    “I…will…save…you…” I groaned as the world swam and grew black. I let the feverish unconscious take me.

    My dreams were full of Cherise happy and safe, kissing me while her unicorn captor lay dead at our feet.

    To be continued…


  • Brother and Sister Get Wasted Pt 2

    Font size : +


    SORRY IT TOOK SO LONG I GOT HIT BY A CAR AND WAS IN THE HOSPITAL IM OK NOW MINUS THE FACT I HAVE 1 LESS LEG.

    Read pt 1

    I was taken by surprise when mom came home at 9 instead of noon. My dick was still deep in my sisters pussy and you could see dry cum on her skin and the bed.

    “WHAT THE FUCK HAPPENED?” Mom yelled.”Y-Y-YOU KNOW WHAT GET DRESSED FIRST”

    As we get dressed we talk to each other.

    “What do we say.” Amy asked

    “I say we tell the truth. There is no point denying it.” I said

    “You’re right.” She said

    We walk into the living room and mom is sitting on the couch sipping coffee.

    “Alright, I’ve calmed down a bit, now how did this happen?” Mom asked

    “Well I was out with Travis and he dumped me.” Amy said

    “She came home crying and told me what happened, so I went to talk with Travis and he was kissing another girl.” I continued

    “So he told me what he saw and I started crying again, so he made us some drinks. I know you don’t want us wasted but I convinced him.” She said

    “And one thing kinda led to the other and I guess what happened happened.” I ended.

    “Well I can understand the wanting to get drunk and Im not mad about that.” Mom said. “But the two of you actually having sex is… is just… I don’t know how to explain it.”

    “Do you still love us?” Amy asked.

    “Of course I still love you two, I love you with all my heart and nothing you can ever do will change that.” She said

    “So are we grounded?” I asked.

    “I haven’t decided what I should do, but for now no tv, computer or video games.” She said

    A few days went by and everything was back to normal. I was at my friend Zak’s house and he had just got some weed from his friend in California. So we smoke a few bowls and start playing Call of Duty. Were playing online and I see my gamertag (online name).

    “Dude give me your headset.” I said. “Amy What are you doin on my profile your going to fuck my k/d (kill/death ratio) up.”

    “HA please have you seen my score Im doin better than you.” She said

    “That’s it your getting it when I get home.” I said

    “You mad bro?” She said

    “OK NOW YOU’RE FUCKED.” I yelled

    After the game was over I told Zak “I’ll be back in a while.” I drive home and find Amy reading a book on UFO’s.

    “You better fucking run sis.” I said

    “OHHH I’m so scared.” She taunted.

    “No really start running you know how fast I am.” I said

    “OHHH… OHHHH I’m so scared you’re good bro you’re good.”

    I start running to her she jumps off the couch and runs away. As we run around the room I catch up to her and tackle her to the ground.

    “Get off of me.” She said.

    “No you’re gonna be punished. I think a good spanking is in order.” I said

    We use to play around like this all the time so she got the joke. I pulled her over to the couch and bent her over my knee and flipped her skirt over her panties. She was wearing a pair of pink panties. I brought my hand down hard but not to hard.

    “Ow” *smack* Ow” *smack* “Stop please” *smack* “Oh” *smack* “Yeah”

    “Oh now you like it huh?” I asked

    “Yeah I like it I dont know why though.” She said.

    “Sure looks like you do your panties are getting wet.” I said noticing a wet spot.

    “Oh shit they are?” She asked standing up.

    “Dont freak out I’ve seen it before.” I said.

    “I know but I feel alot more insecure without the alcohol.” She said

    “OK” I sighed. “We need to talk about it.” Sitting down on the couch.

    “No we dont.” She said

    “Why not? Do you feel bad about it?” I asked

    “No I never came like that before but Im still confused about it.” She said

    “Look theres nothing to be confused about, what happened happened and nothing can change that.” I said

    “I know its just… I dont know.” She said

    “What is it?” I asked

    “It just It felt so good and I want to feel it again.” She said

    “Well havent you made yourself cum?” I asked

    “Well yeah but its not as big of a orgasm as when you fucked me.” She said.

    “Well I can fix that.” I said pulling out my dick.

    “NO WE CANT MOM SAID…” “Moms not here and we both know she wont be back until 7 for sure.”

    “Well I guess your right.” She said as she got on her knees and started to give me a blowjob.

    “Oh yeah sis that’s it, it feels so much better sober.” I said.

    As she sucked on my dick I reached down and played with her tits. Then she stopped sucking and stood up.

    “Whats wrong?” I asked.

    “Nothing.” She said pulling her shirt off and pushing her skirt and panties down. “Lay down”

    I laid down on the couch and we got into a 69 position. She put my cock back in her mouth and I started to lick her pussy. She tasted so good , better than anything Ive ever tasted. As we continued our 69 I slid a finger into her tight cunt and she let out a muffled moan.

    “Oh god sis you taste so good.” I said

    “Don’t stop Im gonna cum.” She said

    I took my finger out and stuck my tongue deep in her pussy tying to suck out all of her sweet sweet nectar.

    “Oh fuck Im cumming.” She yelled.

    And she came all over my face. Her cumming on my face was just enough to send me over the edge and I came into her mouth. I felt her mouth come off my dick and heard her gag a bit.

    “You ok?” I asked

    “Yeah Im good, just a lot of cum.” She said

    “Well its been a few days, Ive been busy at night with work.” I said which was true cause I got shifted to the night shift at 7/11.

    “Well lets go to my room.” She said.

    “Alright.” I said walking to her room.

    Then there was a knock at the door.

    “I’ll get it.” I sighed.

    I walk to the door and open it to see Amy’s friend Sam.

    “Hey Josh whats up?” She said. “Is Amy home?”

    “Uh… Yeah she is hold on. Amy, Sam is here.” I yelled.

    “Ok hold on Im in the bathroom.” She said. Even though I knew she was getting dressed.

    “Alright come on in.” I said.

    “Sam whats up?” Amy asked

    “Not much just thought I’d come over and see what you were doing.” Sam said.

    “Oh ok, you wanna watch tv in my room?” Amy asked.

    “Sure.” Sam said.

    As they walked away Amy gave me a look and flashed me her phone. I got a text a few mins later saying ” bring us some “drinks” I’ll see if we can get a 3 way going<3.” I knocked on Amy’s door and opened it.

    “Hey you girls want something to drink?” I asked.

    “Sure I’ll take a screwdriver (orange juice and vodka).” Amy said. “You want anything?” She asked Sam.

    “I’ll take a liquid marijuana (look it up).” Sam said.

    I went to the kitchen to make the drinks and I made them strong. I walk back to the room and give them the drinks and give Amy a wink. About 20 mins later Amy came out and asked for refills. After I refilled he drinks and gave them back I sat down on the couch and waited.

    (AT THIS POINT IM SWITCHING TO AMYS VIEW)

    As Sam and me were drinking we start laughing and talking. I then decided to bring up what happened.

    “Remember that time we had sex?” I asked.

    “How can I forget, it was amazing.” She said.

    “Yeah it was, you want to do it again?” I asked.

    “We cant, Josh is here.” She said

    “He wont hear us.” I said.

    “What if he comes in?” She asked.

    “He wont.” I said

    “How do you know?” She asked.

    “I’ll ask him to run to the store.” I said walking out the door.

    As I walk to the living room Josh is watching tv.

    “Hey Josh. Im trying to get her in the mood but she is scared you’ll hear us. So could you start your car and park it down the street?” I asked

    “Yeah no prob sis.” He said walking to his car.

    I walked back into my room.

    “Alright he said he will be back in 45 mins.” I lied.

    “Are you sure?” Sam asked.

    “Positive.” I said pulling her into a kiss.

    As we kissed I slipped my tongue into her mouth and my left hand down her pants and my right on her breast. As I squeezed her breast she moaned into my mouth. Our tongues were fighting like a MMA match, then I felt Sam’s hand under my skirt rubbing my pussy through my wet panties. I then took my hand and took her shirt off and then pulled off my own. I then got on one knee and took her right nipple in my mouth and put my hand down her panties rubbing her wet shaved pussy.

    “Oh yeah rub my pussy Amy.” Sam moaned.

    I stopped sucking on her nipple and slipped my thumbs into the waist of her panties and pulled them off exposing her pussy. I then pulled up my skirt and removed my panties then sat on my bed with my legs spread.

    “Eat me Sam, lick my pussy.” I said.

    Sam got on her knee and gave my pussy a long slow lick then plunged her tongue deep into my dripping cunt.

    “Oh fuck, yes tongue fuck me Sam. More more more fuuuuuck Im cuuuuuummming.” I yelled as my cum ran out my cunt into Sam’s mouth.

    “Wow Amy you taste so good.” Sam said licking my cum off her face.

    “Lets 69.” I said.

    “OK.” She replied

    I laid down on my bed and Sam laid on top of me her pussy right in front of my face. The smell of her arousal it me immediately. I stuck out my tongue and started to lick her pussy. As we continue to 69 our moans of pleasure got louder. I inserted a finger into Sam’s tight juicy cunt and she screamed “IM CUMMING” and she squirted all over my face. I caught the second spray in my mouth and the third hit my tits.

    (NOW IM GOING BACK TO JOSH’S VEIW)

    As I stand outside Amy’s door I her Sam scream “IM CUMMING”. I figured that this was a good time to make my entrance.

    “Amy I forgot to ask you if you…” I trailed off acting surprised. “What the fuck are you two doing?”

    “Oh shit, Josh!” Sam said rolling off of Amy and grabbing her clothes.

    “Well we were talking and…” I cut her off sounding angry. ” You know what I don’t care… but I think mom will.”

    “NO!!! Please don’t tell mom. Sam and I will never see each other again if you do.” She said pretending to cry.

    I look over at Sam and she is still in shock covered in Amy’s cum.

    “So Sam you like eating out my little sisters cunt huh?” I asked.

    “No, you leave her out of this, she didn’t start this.” Amy said.

    “So you don’t want me to tell mom?” I asked

    “NO. I don’t.” She said.

    “Well what will you do for me?” I asked

    “Well I can do your homework or something .” She said.

    “I have a idea.” I said pulling out my dick.

    “What the fuck are you doing?” She yelled.

    “Blow me.” I said.

    “WHAT?!?!?!?” She said.

    “Blow me, both of you.” I said as I look over at Sam she is terrified.

    “You’re freaking her out, back off a bit.” She whispered.

    I look at Sam again and see a tear in her eye. I take a deep breathe as to imply Im calming down.

    “Ok look Sam if you don’t want to blow me you can eat out Amy ok?” I said

    “Ok.” She said holding back tears.

    I walk over to Sam and give her a hug saying “hey its ok don’t cry” and patting her back. I laid down on Amy’s bed.

    “Alright girls lets do this.” I said.

    I lay on the bed with my pants off and legs spread apart. Amy got on her knees and put my hardening cock in her mouth. Sam then came up behind her and started to eat her pussy. I looked at Amy and give her a smile which she returned. I look over Amy at Sam eating her pussy as a look of lust came over her face.

    “Oh fuck sis that feels good.” I said

    Sam then got up and straddled my face. With her pussy in my face I stick my tongue out and give her a long lick. Her pussy was completely shaved.

    “Sam what are you doing?” Amy asked.

    “I heard you two talking about it, when did you two start doing it?”

    “About a week ago when Travis broke up with her we got wasted and it just happened.” I said

    “So your not disgusted?” Amy asked.

    “No not really, I think its interesting, I might have to seduce my little brother.” Sam said with a smirk.

    “Well atleast we don’t have to play it off.” Amy said climbing onto me and impaling herself on my hard cock.

    “Right well lets get to it for real.” I said going back to eating Sam’s pussy.

    Sam then bent forward and started licking Amy’s clit. As Amy picked up speed bouncing up and down on my cock her moaning increased to a really loud volume. Then at the top of her lungs Amy screamed “IM CUUUUMMMING!” She lifted herself off my cock and her cunt squirted all over me and Sam’s face. As that happened Sam screamed “IM CUMMING!” And came all over my face.

    “Holy fuck.” I said basically covered head to toe in cum.

    “Now its my turn.” Sam said climbing onto my cock.

    As Sam sat down I felt the heat and wetness sliding down my shaft. She was tighter than Amy but I wasn’t gonna tell her that. As Sam started to ride my cock Amy sat on my face and started to lick Sam’s clit. Amy was dripping cum from her pussy and I tried to get every drop.

    “Oh fuck Josh your so big, it feels so good.” Sam said rapidly riding my cock.

    “Looks like she likes your big cock too.” Amy said.

    “Yes, I do, fuck me fuck me more, harder please.” She begged.

    “Amy get up.” I said as I lifted Sam from my cock.

    I put Sam on her back and tell Amy to 69 with Sam. I then put my dick back into Sam and started fucking her harder.

    “Oh fuck yeah, harder, harder, harder pleasssse. Sam moaned.

    I was going as fast and hard as I could and Sam’s moans were getting so loud I couldn’t hear Amy say she was cumming. Amy took Sam’s clit and sucked it into her mouth and bit it. Sam screamed at the top of her lungs and came all over my cock. Her pussy got so tight I couldn’t hold it any more.

    “Fuck Im cumming.” I said as I shot 2 shots in Sam’s pussy and 2 shots on Amy’s face.

    The rest of what I had left dribbled down my cock which Amy quickly put in her mouth and sucked me dry. We all lay in a post orgasmic bliss for 20 minutes, until we hear a car door shut. I look out the window and see mom walking up the driveway.

    “Shit its mom.” I said.

    We all quickly get dressed and put on a movie and light incense to cover the smell of sex.

    “Hello?” Mom called out.

    “In here.” Amy yelled back.

    Mom walked in the door. “Oh hi Sam.” She said

    “Hi Ashly. How was your day?” Sam replied.

    “Oh long and hard you know same shit different day, but got off early so I cant complain.” Mom said

    “I feel you.” Sam said looking at us with a smirk

    “You wanna stay for dinner?” Mom asked

    “Sure.” Sam said.

    “Alright give me a bit.” She said as she walked away. “Oh Josh by the way wheres your car?”

    “I left it at Zaks cause it wouldn’t start, I think it needs new spark plugs.” I said

    “Oh ok well I’ll call the shop in the morning.” She said.

    “I already did.” I said. ” They said it would be about $50 depending on how many were busted.”

    “Alright then dinner will be done soon.” She said as she closed the door.

    “That was close.” Sam said.

    “Yeah too close.” Amy said.

    Is she in on it with you two?” Sam asked.

    “No, but she knows we did it once, she busted us after we passed out on my bed naked.” Amy said.

    “Oh shit.” Sam said.

    “Yeah not the best way to wake up.” I added.

    “You ever think of getting her involved?” Sam asked.

    Amy and I look at each other. “No not really.” I said “But I would be open to it.”

    “WHAT?!?!?” Amy said shocked.

    “What you wouldn’t? You were eating Sam out like an all you can eat buffet.” I said.

    “Well maybe I could if I was drinking.” Amy said.

    “DINNERS READY” Called mom from the kitchen.

    After we ate Sam walked home and me mom and Amy put on a movie. About halfway through I decided to make a drink. I walked over and made myself a Rum & Coke.

    “Sweetie can you make me a Bloody Blue Lemonade?” (grenadine, blueberry vodka, and lemonade) Mom asked.

    “Sure mom. Amy you want something?” I asked

    “Just a Screwdriver is fine.” She said.

    I bring the drinks over and we continue the movie.

    “Hey Josh?” Mom said.

    “Whats up?” I replied.

    “What drink did you make Amy that night?” She asked.

    “Why?” I asked.

    “Just wondering.” She said

    “Well its called a Fucked Up Mother Fucker. Its a 1/2 oz of 151 rum 1/2 oz of vodka 1oz of triple sec 1/2 oz of scotch a splash of everclear and coke.” I said

    “God Damn how many did you two have?” She asked.

    “Just one that’s all you need.” I said

    We finish our drinks and the movie has ended. I look at the clock its about 9:30. I bring up the Netflix menu and put on Days of Thunder. (watch it).

    “Josh will you make me one of those drinks?” Mom asked.

    “You sure?” I asked.

    “Yeah I got nothing important to do tomorrow.” She said.

    “I want one too.” Amy said

    “No remember what happened last time.” Mom said

    “Yeah but you weren’t here, and I was heartbroken.”

    “Alright fine.” Mom said.

    I make 3 drinks and sit back on the couch.

    “Mmm This is good sweetie.” Mom said.

    As we watch the movie and drink our drinks we all start to get tipsy and our words start to slur.

    (NOW IM SWITCHING TO ASHLEY’S VEIW)

    Watching the movie and drinking my drink I start to feel wasted. As the movie ends I say good night to Amy and Josh and tell them no repeats of last time. I walk into my room and lay down on my bed and try to sleep. Not being able to fall asleep I pull out my laptop and vibrator. I bring up my favorite website pornhub.com. And bring up the lesbian section. Im not into chicks but I like lesbian porn more. I watch a few clips and after that I feel ready to go. I put the vibe into my pussy and close my eyes. To my surprise my mind went directly to Amy and Josh having sex. I tried to get that out of my mind but couldn’t. I thought to myself “whats wrong with me?” For some reason it was really turning me on to think of them like that. I started to move the vide in and out of my pussy and putting a little vibe on my clit. Its been so long since I came I wanted to enjoy the feeling but I was to horny and I ended up cumming to the thought of my children fucking. I muffled my moan with my hand and passed out with the vide still in my pussy.

    The next morning I woke up, took out the vibe which had died and put it away with my laptop. Amy and Josh were still asleep in their own beds. I kept thinking to myself “am I a bad person thinking of my kids fucking while I masturbate?” I thought of it and came so hard it was wrong, but it felt right. now I wanted to experience the real thing.